Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Prologue

2014-02-04T18:53:52Z

Ninjask: Keeping the naming consistent with project guidelines

==Prologue==

─────2222 Outer Gate 'City of Moonlight'

Kuro Usagi ran through her home forest in tears as it was burning down. Her young, small limbs desperately pushed her forward, panting, and while she was frightened by the beasts howling in the moonlight, she frantically kept running. The main road was already full of beasts and no longer passable. What she was running through was an unpaved animal trail. Running barefoot on gravel and thorns, her young legs were painfully wounded and bleeding. But even then, Kuro Usagi kept running while she cried.

"Haah. Haah.........!"

─────Today was going to be a fun birthday festival, too. She'd wear the heiress clothes that her mother and aunt picked out for her, and after she'd performed the Hounou-Enbu that she'd practiced for so long, she was supposed to spend her day having fun until sunset like every other year. But when she turned back, her homeland was enveloped in flames and was falling into pandemonium.

"......Hi,cu.........!"

She forced her hiccups down in her throat. If she cleared her ears, she could almost hear the roars of the beasts that attacked her community. If she she stopped moving her legs now, her young body would easily be ripped apart. Even the strong moon rabbits met their own end that way. They, endowed with a multitude of gifts and even being known as some of the best in the Little Garden, were easily shredded by those beasts. In spite of the barrier that should've had the providence of Sakra devanam Indra, they came commanding an army akin to a horde of gods.

"Father.........Mother.........!!"

Her parents took the rear guard to let her escape. While she was concerned for their safety, she ran, tumbling through the forest. But behind her, she had already begun hearing the panting of a beast. Limbs thicker than large trees felled the trees. Claws harder than steel tore up the ground. While fangs that could swallow mountains and rivers were bared. The beast's scurry quaked the earth as it steadily closed the gap behind Kuro Usagi. Even though it was a forest at night, the moonlight was bright tonight. It would be easy to find her figure. The more she heard the crawling tremors, the more her fear chilled her spine. When Kuro Usagi was gazed upon by a ferocious glare as she ran through the forest, she was assailed by a fierce blood-lust.

".........Ah,"

Feeling unusual intimidation, her legs tangled and she fell over. Rolling down head over heels, Kuro Usagi crashed into a conspicuously large tree's trunk which was bigger than most in the forest.

"O,Ow.........!"

She had smacked into the roots sticking out of the ground and her young body creaked as she let out a scream. Even if she looked at things objectively, it was impossible for her to keep running. She was quaking with fear as she clung to the trunk of the tree. The tremors stridulously approached. A beast's panting. A presence that felled and crushed trees. The beast that slowly appeared from the shade was-------an aberration with the body of a white snake with limbs and 2 heads.

"Uh, ah.........!?"

Its ruby devil eyes glared. That alone made her lips quiver, not even able to let out a scream. Its massive jaw could easily swallow Kuro Usagi whole. Having caught the sight of its prey, the two headed monster leapt, weighing down on Kuro Usagi. The two headed snake, having caught an excellent prey, dripped drool from its mouth like a flood while intimidating Kuro Usagi. Lightly tapping Kuro Usagi's young, soft, beautifully snow white skin with its claws, it licked the blood from her wound. Downing it like ale, the pleased two headed white snake scrambled see which head would devour her first. The young Kuro Usagi quaked with fear, and prepared for her demise.

"─────GEEEYAAAAA!!!"

A fierce roar that shook heaven and earth. But it was not that of the two headed white snake's. It was from a golden lion with a mane that shone brilliantly like the sun.

"Eh.........!?"

Kuro Usagi thought she was hallucinating for a moment. The lion descended upon the two headed white snake which had come within ten centimeters of her nose. Its mane bustled about, looking like a meteor; all those who saw it would think that it was the sign of a king. The lion sank its teeth into one of two heads' necks and slammed it on the ground after shaking it about like a rag doll. At that moment, a fountain of blood danced in the air.

The two headed white snake took a fatal blow, but from the blood that poured out came serpents and scorpions which bound the lion's body. The white snake descended upon the now restricted lion. Its sharp, pointed claws teared at the lion's mane. The lion had already rolled over, covering its vital points, but the mane that the white snake had shredded was harder than vajra. If the lion took a direct hit from that, it wouldn't get away unscathed. The two headed white snake tried to follow up on its attack. But as if interrupting the two, another figure jumped out in verbal abuse.

"You idiot, don't let your guard down! What's the lion of the sun doing like that!"

"Grr, I don't need to hear that from the likes of you, demon child!!!"

The verbal abuse came from a female. With the moonlight at her back, she appeared, her hair gleaming brightly and vividly like gold threads, and dazzling looks. However large the Little Garden was, there was only one species with those outward features. Kuro Usagi, still not able to lift her legs, she held her breath in shock.

"A,A pure blood vampire.........and a lion of the sun......!?"

Confused by the bewilderingly changing situation, she finally let out a voice. At a glance, anyone could tell they were a strange combination. A vampire who controls the night, and of the sun-------a lion who pulls the chariot of Surya. Seeing opposing species together on the same battlefield was nothing short of a bizarre sight.

"You insignificant lizards, don't think you can keep me down forever!!!"

The golden lion let out a roar like a gust of wind. As if in response, his mane released a surge of scorching heat, turning into a fire storm and burned away the rabble.

"...............!?"

─────A pure blood vampire and a lion of the sun. Fighting these two wouldn't be favorable. Deciding that, the two headed white snake sprang back into the shade of the forest and left. The vampire and lion went to chase after it, but a voice soon called them to stop.

"You two, that's enough. There's no need to chase after it anymore.

The voice that told them to stop was also from a female. Stunned as Kuro Usagi watched the events unfolding, she looked up silently at the figure of the woman who appeared from the animal trail. She wore a white trench-coat, leather long boots, and spiral shell piercings on both her ears. Her gentle blonde hair was like confetti, and her friendly face in turn felt like it represented the depth of her benevolence as a whole. The compliant lion sidled up against the blonde woman and asked.

"But Canaria. If we leave that alone, it will continue to grow without limit. If we're to stop this at the roots, then it must be now."

"Nothing's going to change if we hunt down just one of them. Unless we take down the main body, they'll multiply infinitely."

"Even if you say that, leaving that alone is,"

"Just listen to me. You may have been strengthened with the sovereignty of the sun, but you can only blast away the sharp stuff. You're a bad match against that dragon. .........But before that."

The woman called Canaria let out a breath as her gaze met Kuro Usagi's. Lifting up Kuro Usagi off the floor in her arms, she tilted her neck and smiled.

"Nice to meet you, little miss bunny. Are you alright?"

"Y,Yes."

She gulped as she nodded. Kanaria also nodded back, smiling as her hair swayed like confetti.

"To fulfill our oath to the Alliance, we have made haste to the moon rabbits' place. What's your name?"

"K,Kuro Usagi."

Oh? Canaria said as she tilted her head. But quickly understanding the situation, she let out a bitter smile.

"I see. You haven't been given a name yet, have you."

"Y,Yes. At today's birthday festival, my mother was the one who was supposed to-------"

She was about to say, but nothing came out. Tears suddenly welled in her eyes as her sorrow surfaced. Her mother and father, her family, her tribe, all of them took up the rear to let her escape. This much, even a ten year old Kuro Usagi could understand. So even if she desperately tried to hold it in, her tears overflowed as they fell.

".........Where are your parents?"

"They said they'd go guard the gate that leads to the Heaven of the Thirty-three Gods.........my entire tribe, they stayed in the castle. Because I'm the heiress.........Take the blessing handed down to us and run, my father said.........!"

As she spilled large tear drops, she handed over a gift card to Canaria. Looking at the gift card which was colored with a black and white half-moon, she looked down as she figured out the situation.

"The authority of the moon and Chandra Mahal.........I see. So you're the rumored heiress."

Canaria delicately wiped away her tears, and gently hugged her.

─────Moon rabbits are naturally endowed a multitude of gifts from the lord of gods, but among those is one that has a special reality and ranks the highest in divine armor. They have a long history, but it is said that only three people so far have been endowed with the divine arms. But now in the current generation, those records have been completely destroyed.

Kuro Usagi was just barely ten years old, and the fourth to have inherited the divine arms.

'Vajra's Replica'
'Mahabharata Karna'
'Brahmastra's Replica'
Sovereignty of the Moon 'Chandra Mahal'

Sakra devanam Indra, accompanied by the war god masses, the twelve Adityas. Among those, four of the war gods' divine arms were left to this girl. Her unparalleled talent obviously had her tribe very agitated. To think that one of their own children, not only born with the sovereignty of the moon, but also with their old home, the Chandra Mahal. This good omen would hail further prosperity for the moon rabbits, and no one doubted this as they rested their expectations on her. Since then, Kuro Usagi was set up as the moon rabbits' heiress, and they celebrated her birthday every year. Around this time, she was supposed to be spending the night having fun with her mother and father.

"Mm......You've done great getting this far. Leave the rest to us, and sleep well tonight. When you wake up-------we'll have finished everything by then."

When Canaria said that, a breeze blew through the forest. The gust of wind that blew through scattered the clouds in the night sky, projecting the stars across the entire sky. Leisurely raising her right hand, Canaria infused her power into a brilliantly dazzling ring. Waiting behind her, Leticia's mouth twitched in surprise.

"H,Hey, Canaria."

"With the heavenly gate connecting to the Heaven of the Thirty-three Gods destroyed, the road for the twelve Adityas to come to the Little Garden has been sealed. .........Which basically means that the only ones who can stop that demon lord is us. If another heavenly army comes out, the lower and middle floors will be scorched under the pretense of purification. I'd rather not see that happen. -------So with that in mind, it's our turn, Croix Baron."

As soon as she said this, a shadow darker than the abyss draped over the night sky. Belonging to an extremely small amount of just holy spirits and devils, it was the power to control the boundaries of the world-------Astral Gate, which cuts through the heavens and unlocks the gate. The shadow that had crawled out from the cleft open night sky soon took the form of a faceless, planar human figure, and materialized, standing in front of Canaria wearing a tailcoat and bowler hat.

In front of an aberration one step above the white snake, Kuro Usagi screamed unbearably.

"A,A,A real grim reaper.........!?"

"YES! Khaha, this must be my favorite, a wild rabbit with an excellently promising future! There's no doubt that this child will grow into a fine sexy lady! Is she the tribute this time, master!? Then let's get hustling!! We'll be bunking for three days and nights without food or drink, so let's do our best!!!"

Cringing, her bunny ears drooped as Canaria held onto her. As if finding her fearful gesture interesting, the faceless tailcoat wearing grim reaper cracked open a smile in the shape of a crescent moon and rolled around on the ground laughing.

─────Grim Reaper 'Tailcoat Demon Lord'.

Portrayed in a sect currently in South America, it is known to people as a a holy spirit of life, death, and pleasure. Standing at the crossroads to the world, it is said that he lets life force pass through, becoming omniscient. Even as a wise god, he was a famous holy spirit, but his true essence was vulgar and thinks it right to interact with the opposite sex with raw passion, a god of love. In the equinoctial week, the day of the dead which is called Halloween, his spiritual status, which was symbolized by the passage of a thousand spirits in a few parts of the world, was undoubtedly very strong.

With no other choice, she handed over Kuro Usagi, was completely frightened by this grim reaper aberration, to Leticia. After letting out a small sigh, Canaria wordlessly smashed under foot the tailcoat demon lord's crotch.

"Oh f-!?"

"Calm down a bit, you worthless god. She's scared to bits."

"E,Even so, what's the big idea stepping on my golden magnum, you bitch master.........!?"

"No one cares about that, so notify the Alliance in my name. Tell them, 'Gather the all the troops'."

─────The figure that was convulsing while holding his crotch became perfectly still. The planar figure of the grim reaper, questioned in return with an extremely strange voice.

".........All the troops, you said?"

"Yes, all of them. ─────I'm not letting you say that you can't, tailcoat demon lord. Around this time of early winter, your spiritual status strengthens in dominion. Summon every community that can move."

She declared fearlessly as her white coat fluttered. The gentle expression she had just before was no longer there. Canaria's face now showed only that of a seasoned warrior as a spirited shout gushed out. There, the tailcoat demon lord finally stopped playing around. He looked towards the sky, carefully observing with eyes that concealed its omniscience. After a few moments of surveying the surroundings, the figure caught onto the enemy's main body and clicked his tongue.

".........You can't be serious. That lizard is among the oldest of demon lords. Originally, that class ranks among the domain the twelve Adityas or the king of gods. Even if you bring everyone together, who knows if we'll be able to win,"

"You fool. That's why it's so interesting."

Who wouldn't have fun in this predicament, smiled Canaria mischievously. The figure widened his eyes for a moment, but as if influenced by her spirit, he humbly laughed.

".........How nostalgic, that spirit is. It reminds me of when you killed the demon lord of dystopia. It makes me want to fall for you all over again."

"Heheh, fall for me all you want. ─────You can do it, right?"

The tailcoat wearing figure received his master's honest expectations. Complying to her order, the servant gaudily laughed as he slashed the night sky in a cross.

"Khahahahah!!! Okay, I gotcha! Let's have them make a grand entrance─────!!!"

Then, the tailcoat demon lord's existence expanded enough to cover the sky. The rift in the sky became a gate that goes through this world and the spiritual world, and started summoning companions from far away. This border opened in a cross itself is one of the divine gates entrusted to the omniscient grim reaper. On the other side of the gate, opened by the passage of a thousand spirits, was─────a massive number of symbols, countable by the hundreds, streaming through.

"Banners.........all of them are.........!?"

While being held, Kuro Usagi murmured in amazement. They were all banners of veteran communities. There was the flag of the Demon of Laplace, with a million eyes. There was the flag of Salamandra, with scorching flames that illuminated the night. There was the flag of Draco Greif, running through the heavens. There was the flag of Avalon, with the shine of a holy sword.

Setting up bases by the thousands, they were all mighty veterans. All of them were former inhabitants of the upper levels, and history's greatest floor masters. The first to answer the call, Salamandra, let his banner fly and showed himself before Canaria's eyes. As if following the fire dragon's banner, the all of the winged dragons came one after the other to stand before her. Canaria smiled at him, a bit surprised.

".........What a surprise. I didn't think the first one to come would be you. Would you like to tell me why, old man Salamandra?"

Kanaria asked with a mischievous smile. The old massive dragon, thought to be the chief, sulkily snorted.

"Hmph.........I'm not going to take your scolding. You should be kind to these old bones."

"Then retire already. Sala-chan will make a good floor master."

".........What do you know."

The fire dragon snorted even harder at Canaria's words as she lightly smiled. Right behind them was the Draco Greif community and one of the gryphons, Draco Greif, followed. The dragon horn, complying with the gods of Greece, released lightning that could pass for a storm. Flapping his massive wings, Draco Greif landed and from his back, a young feline man popped his head up.

"Sis! It's been a minute! I see you're doin' fine!"

"Been a while, Garol. You too, Draco. .........Is that broken horn okay?"

"Hmhm, that's not something to ask after an emergency summoning. The situation is urgent, is it not?"

"Something like that. This time, to defeat this demon lord, right now we need numbers. Draco will lead his kin and support Avalon. Garol, go meet up with the Laplace's kids and play support. And Koumei─────er, wait a sec."

She furrowed her brow quizzically. Looking around, she sighed sulkily.

".........Where's Koumei? Wasn't he with you, Draco?"

"I believe he headed west a few days ago."

"Did he leave a message?"

"He didn't leave anything, nor did I hear anything."

With both hands on her hips, she let out a sigh, shocked from the bottom of her heart.

"Geez.........that unrestricted person. He doesn't know that he's my strongest arsenal, does he."

"Khahahah! There's no way that blockhead would know!"

No kidding, everyone nearby muttered. Fatigue rushed over Canaria as she dropped her shoulders, but as she collected herself, she raised her head.

"Anyway! Draco, Garol, follow your orders. Salamandra, construct a line of defense and a barrier before the enemy herd gets out."

"Understood."

"Good luck to you too, sis!"

Flapping his wings, Draco Greif and Garol Gandach flew into the air. Salamandra's dragons flew away next. Kuro Usagi, who was listening dumbfounded to the strings of conversation, she reached the conclusion to her suspicions of exactly who she was.

A pure blood vampire. The tailcoat demon lord. A lion of the sun companion. The southern floor masters, Avalon and Draco Greif. The northern floor masters, Salamandra and the Demon of Laplace. No matter how you looked at it, they all had nothing in common, it was a nonsensical group. To call out this many strong communities with no questions asked, she wondered how important that person was. Canaria, noticing Kuro Usagi's mysterious gaze, she responded with a mischievous smile.

"Come to think of it, I never introduced myself, heiress Usagi-sama. I am Canaria, tasked with being the adviser for ' '."

".........Canaria, sama."

"That's right. We can discuss your future when the sun rises. We'll keep the moon rabbit survivors safe as best we can."

"R,Really?"

"Of course. We of the '..............' Alliance don't leave anyone behind. Especially moon rabbits, who have fought alongside us. There's no way we could abandon them. So─────"

Just rest easy, she said. Saying that, she kissed her forehead. At that moment, Kuro Usagi was suddenly assailed by sleepiness.

With a gentle voice like her mother's, and a trusting hug like her father's, Kuro Usagi sank into sleep. In the middle of her descent into slumber, Canaria whispered a promise.

'When you've awoken, this nightmare will be over.'

＊＊＊

And that is how that night of nightmares came to an end. At a later date, Kuro Usagi would become Canaria's adopted child after meeting up with her again and would be accepted into '..............'. This was Kuro Usagi's and Canaria's─────their fated chance meeting which carried the future of what would come to be called the No Names.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Interlude|Interlude]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Prologue

2014-02-04T18:46:02Z

Ninjask: It's a tie, you can see from the picture

==Prologue==

===Part 1===

Sunny spring, the season where blooming flowers exude a sweet aroma.

Gazing outside the window from the hospital ward, were cherry blossoms that signified the arrival of a new season. The spring breeze masked the smell of medicine in the ward, replacing it with the fragrance of flowers.

Lying on the hospital bed was a very bored lady— Canaria. She fretfully watched the spring blossom while complaining.

"How boring!"

"Hold back then. And start acting like a patient, Canaria."

The man standing beside her shook his head while muttering 'Yare yare'. Wearing a bowler hat, accompanied with a tuxedo, the man held up his hat with his right hand while sighing.

With indecency, Canaria placed her elbow on the supporting table, glancing at the parent-child that were walking on the boulevard.

"But Croix, even if you say that, I am still a patient............for real. The huge amount of spirit power lost has caused my body to reach its limit. No matter what you do, I won't be saved."

Not pessimistic, just lightly speaking out her condition. The bowler hat man— "Baron The Cross(Baron Le Croix)" lowered his line of sight and become silent upon catching that.

This silence was an affirmation to what Canaria had said.

However, the words she had said were not ironic in anyway.

While Canaria viewed the parent-child on the boulevard, she spoke to herself in a deep trance.

"It's already almost March. In previous years, this would be the time to welcome new kids into the Canaria Family Home eh? The party host was supposed to be me, allowing everyone to enjoy. How unsatisfactory ah."

"That also depends on you. Despite the loss of your spirit power, you could still live an ordinary life for about 4 to 5 years. But you should concentrate on your physical conditions first. Alright?"

I know, Canaria answered sulkingly.

—It was about 2 months since Canaria had been sick. For her to suddenly fall ill even though she was always healthy, it sent the Canaria Family Home to a state of chaos. Overall, the only person that maintained the house had fallen sick. Needless to say, her facilities staff and friends including Izayoi, changed their expressions and warned her in unison.

Be quiet and get hospitalized.

"But. Isn't that a tad bit rude to the mother of the facility? What a [Ghost turmoil]. Thinking back to how much ghost I had uniformed in the past. It can't be counted even with Buddha's hands."

".....Canaria. Doesn't Buddha only have 5 fingers?"

"Baka. Of course I am referring to his thousand hands."

'Heh', crossing her hands and snorting. The one being vented on should not be there, as it was an extremely difficult task to try and appease Canaria.

Swiftly giving up, the bowler hat man sat on the chair meant for nurses.

"Really.........I can't say anything since I wasn't present, but if you fell down without warning, I would be shaken up too. Such a buffoonery scene unimaginable back then in Little Garden."

"Well likewise you didn't rely on humans and therefore wasn't able to hold up your spirit power. And to think in the past, you abducted so many young girls from communities to create a large harem, Mr.[Baron The Cross]—The "Tuxedo Maou" to be such an example of a failure, so laughable."

"Haha, indeed.— but Canaria. For the sake of my reputation, please let me correct it a little."

Taking off his bowler hat while adjusting his Tuxedo. He widened his eyes,

"I didn't create a harem of young girls! But also created a harem of young girls!!!"

"Oh, is that so. Good, go die."

"Age difference and Eros does not matter! I dote and love newborn baby girls who usher into their first period of growth with their slightly undulating body and also like it when they usher into their second period of growth and become conscious of their sentimental girl's heart with their young body and I also like it when they grow up to be a ripe fruit with their delicate body which can grow into an extremely hot person to have downright forbidden love, OH EROS!!"

"Really eh? Go and die quickly. I won't ask you to have a painful death. But as long as you go die."

"I live without shame!!! Eros for the world!!! Philanthropy Hooray!!"

".......But, Loli is your favorite right?"

"I don't deny that!!!"

===Part 2===

Accepting what was said to be the most indescribable performance (Violence) of [Baron the Cross], he finished adjusting his tie and sat down on a chair.

"Sorry for the rudeness. I seemed to have slightly released some spirit power."

"Although I tried to imagine what your current character was like. But you are really hopeless, with that kind of tone."

"Can't help it. The loss of spirit power generally relies on the impact of personality. I have no interest in this sort of people, but it's important to develop excellence for other generations."

He shrugged his shoulders. By the time she noticed that, his clothes had already been readjusted to the rightful position.

Sighing wearily, Canaria laid down on her bed and gazed at the cherry blossoms.

Following that, a self-deprecating smile appeared on her lips.

"Well...........this accords to a dead end for the remnants of a routed army eh? It's the same for both of us."

Viewing outside the window absentmindedly, she muttered strengthlessly. It was a rare sight to see Canaria look that weak.

The man who was swinging his bowler hat, used rebuking eyes to stare sharply at Canaria.

"Ha........what anger are you venting for? Don't we still have the ultimate weapon? The ultimate weapon called Sakamaki Izayoi. To this end we have prepared in the outside world for hundred of years? Those were your instructions. However, you still want to give up the fight, Canaria."

"I understand that. I can't just abandon Kuro Usagi and the others..............But, Croix. The community's fight is our fight, not little Izayoi's fight."

".........So?"

The back of [Baron the Cross] monolithic glasses started emitting out a dangerous glint. Even though his spirit power had slumped, his eyes that belonged to death god could still see through people's heart. Feeling condemn from Canaria, he immediately corrected his posture and faced her.

"Sakamaki Izayoi — The trump card of us " " who was flown into tens of millions of history. I'm afraid he is the strongest Candidate of Origin. Even if it's not completed yet, he is no lesser than the might of holy sister. I am sure he certainly could stop the ambitions of those guys."

"Then,"

"But, Croix. We lost. Thoroughly and uncomplainingly, furthermore, in an upright manner. To continue interfering with Little Garden, don't you think it seems twisted?"

Canaria opened her eyelids and spread open her arms. [Baron the Cross] got worried that her life was maybe approaching its end and became perfunctory, quieting listening to her,

"Of course, revenge filled our hearts when we were exiled out of Little Garden. Something like [How could our dreams end in that kind of form!] .But isn't it deviating from the target if we just let him help us wipe our butts...........when I noticed that, I suddenly thought, our fight—was already over."

Staring at the ceiling while immersed in her memories. The escaping and fighting days were behind them already. Too far away. Water that scattered from their hands were no longer retrievable. Precisely because they did not understand this point— they had fragmented an ordinary family.

—Sakamaki Izayoi did not know.

He wasn't abandoned by his parents.

Because of their failure, they obtained a nameless baby with a powerful gift, tortured by the conflict of this world, forced to bear the fact that he was a monster destined to live a lonely life.

Or perhaps he would—have willingly accepted the commonplace happiness. But that possibility was forcefully taken away by Canaria.

He who was swinging the bowler hat, also felt guilty towards this point.

But in order to nip at this remorse, he asked Canaria.

".........So, do we continue to reel him in? Or is that your atonement?"

If there was a misconception, it must be corrected. He condemned with a strong determination.

If they really wanted to reel him in, the decision should've been made 15 years ago. But now, the only person who could deliver these kind of discouraging words, would be Canaria. Hearing the confession from his foster mother of what happened 15 years ago, would only add more emotional damage to him.

Understanding this point, Canaria turned her head around and gave a troubled smile in denial.

"Fufun, no. Sorry, but please say something nicer. That kind of statement is too mean. It sounds like an excuse."

"Then why?"

Leaning forward his body while asking again.

Canaria gaze outside the window while giving out a vexing laugh.

"Why................eh. Really, I wonder why? I'm not so sure myself. Adopting so many children, yet only pouring so many feelings into just one. But now, I feel pure uneasiness for that child's future. Stay in the outside world or head off to Little Garden................what kind of adult would little Izayoi grow into, even I'm really concerned about that."

What a pain, Canaria shrugged her shoulders to express irony for herself.

However, Canaria knew where these feelings came from.

A whole decade—Canaria had been giving everything to Izayoi.

Knowledge, lifestyle, as well as loving people.

All her property she had obtained in Little Garden were generously given to him, in which Izayoi responded by absorbing it. It was more of a parent-child relationship rather than a master-disciple relationship.

".......Can't bear to watch. Becoming so anxious just 'cause my death is coming. I have been under the tutelage of many deities before...............they send me off with this kind of uneasy feeling too."

"Un, I agree on with you regarding this point. Your mediocrity, no matter if it's me, holy sister, Indra, Queen, Orpheus, or the others, we have~~all worked hard. Hoping that you will express gratitude to us for being mentors that did not give up on you."

"Gu...........it was, that, I can't deny it."

Canaria pouted her cheeks and slightly blushed.

Probably remembering her immaturity back then and feeling ashamed.

'Cough', deliberately coughing while simultaneously glancing at him.

"Ah, but occasionally I can't help but think about when little Izayoi learns the truth.........those happy days, wouldn't it turn into his curse? His heart that was nurtured to be honest would become distorted. I'm—very afraid."

Then don't tell him the truth, living in the outside world quietly was certainly a method. In this world, some facts are better left unknown.

However, Little Garden had all that he ever desired. That wasn't wrong. But at the same time, it would expose the origin of Sakimaki Izayoi.

"Damn, I'm angry at my own wayward indulgence. Standing motionless at the same spot. What should I do, what I think I must do............I can't find the answer."

"........Canaria."

Repeating questions that had no answers. This was a situation where Canaria had no experience in.

[Baron the Cross] gave a look as if watching a master, feeling ashamed for his immaturity in his heart.

He was the god of sexuality as well as eulogized as the god of death, but still did not understand the unease of his long-standing partner. Canaria was like a daughter to him. As for her sense of duty towards the children, she abandoned everything, which made him feel the irony of fate. Just when he was confused as to what he should say—suddenly, a small figure came in through the window along with the spring breeze.

"........How in the? I was desperately searching for friends, and you actually became so fragile? What kind of expression should I use?"

Both of them threw a look at the window. Walking inside from the cherry tree's branch with a 'Datok datok', was a short girl that wore a red dress— [Little devil of Laplace] gazed at them in surprise.

Due to the astonishment, the expression on [Baron the Cross] changed and he shook his head while inhaling deeply.

"Lapp!? Impossible, why are you in the outside world!? You can't keep your spirit power if you are in denial with the era of the Laplace theory right!?"

"The times have changed. It was confirmed to exist in the early 2000s "Paradigm shift". Because of this impact, it is expected that the [Laplace's demon] can complete the morphological changes within 200 years.—Compared to that,"

'Datok datok', she walked into Canaria's room while traversing through air. Striding to Canaria, whose knee was covered, Lapp sadly lifted her head to look at her,

"......It's been too long, Canaria."

"It has been, Lapp. And you are still looking so cute and petite. Want some pear?"

"If you don't mind."

An immediate answer came from Canaria's cheerful proposal.

Slicing it to palm size—Lapp, who was as large as a pear, with a 'Shagu shagu shagu', devoured the pear in one go. While thinking that this behavior was [Always lovely], Canaria smiled.

Wiping the area around her mouth clean, Lapp once again faced towards Canaria.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p11.jpg|thumb]]

"Your spirit power loss is very intense. The spirit power of your kind wouldn't attenuate even if hundred of years past..........what an extollment. Changing the world's poem."

"Yes. Because that's the job of poet."

Listening to Lapp's investigative yet sharp voice, a perplexed smile appeared from Canaria.

Knowing what would happen, she painfully lowered her head and bit her lip.

—Little Garden's [Poet], doesn't mean a minstrel.

But referred to the "Giant race", "Magica" this kind of name given to human imaginative monsters. Although it was not a strong race, their poet is feared to have the fourth strongest kind of special strength. That means being able to alter the rules of a "Hoster rights" game.—called the game remaker, a unique gift.

Since ancient times, the poet's singing could allow people to convey history. Sometimes he sang, sometimes a book, using all kind of various ways to record merits in this world, giving the time period such intangible form.

According to the era, the poet had an influence stronger than the king of a country.

With his strong influence, the poet would fabricate false exploits to spread the notoriety of the king, even distorting true history using his singing was possible.

In the place where all time flows into Little Garden, the poet has it's advantages. The poet of Little Garden could easily tamper with history.

The poet with an enormous influence power, could even make his own God group.

"Holy sister who created the scripture belongs to the Poet in a broad sense. The poet can interfere with the politics and conflicts in the outside world "Paradigm shift", and expand it's godly population size.
—but Canaria. You used your own spirit power to cause a shift in the outside world right?"

"Yes. But as to how it's done, it's a business secret.............Only, there is a problem. I can't be the center of the God's group. So I can't have divinity now, which means that my time here is running out."

"Wu, what happened......!? Why didn't you look for another way back to Little Garden!?"

"Because I'm convinced that it is useless. We can't stop those guys in our current state."

"But! Without your word, which direction should the alliance, our dream, head into! It was you who incited us to build an alliance right!? Isn't that so!?"

Facing the beratement of Lapp, Canaria quietly shook her head and responded.

Her petite body trembling, she criticized Canaria with a sound that was mingled with both sorrow and anger.

Many communities participated in the alliance established by Canaria. The alliance was firmly united thanks to the power and virtue of Canaria.

If they lost her, the alliance might be forced to dissolve. Never expecting to be betrayed by a companion after going through untold hardships in the infinite and wide world, Lapp couldn't help but severely reprimand her.

After [Baron the Cross](Baron la Croix) finished hearing all this quietly, he held the rim of the bowler head and intervened between both of them.

"Lapp. Stop denouncing her. To fight against those guys—[Ouroboros], you'll need the Candidate of Origin."

".......? Candidate of Origin?"

"Yes. And I'm sure he will be eligible to inherit us. I'm not referring to his power, but his soul."

Even though it was concluded like this, Canaria's face still did not light up.

Closing her sad eyes that were gazing at the cherry trees by the road.

"But..........I don't want to impose my ideals on him. The one who messed up the child's life, was no one else but me. So at least let him decide his future. Whether he steadily lives his life in the outside world—or shoulder our dreams and the future of " ".

Finishing her sentence, Canaria recalled something and leaked out a bitter smile.

"......Ah. No, in this case. Even if he is summoned to Little Garden, there are still other options for little Izayoi to choose. I have completely forgotten about it."

'So silly', surprising herself and laughing.

Aware of the possibility that might reduce the burden on her shoulders, Canaria finally used her usual mischievous smile and shrugged.

"Well, despite all the depressing sort of things brought up, talking about my death would still be a bit to early. Little Izayoi he—is. It should not be a problem to stay alive until he turns into an adult."

"........Ahhhh. You will die in less than 5 years."

"Is it really okay? You already had stopped yearning for your own life?"

"That is impossible. How long do you think I have been living? In order to not regret today, I might scamper with all my strength. Oh! If things that are not done—"

How could I. Was about to say that, but his mouth unnaturally stopped.

Canaria's line of sight was fixated on a student strolling on the cherry blossom tree trail.

For the sentimental students who were going to their school for the new term, Canaria carried a troubled smile.

"..........Yes. If I knew that I had such feelings, I should of acted as family more thoroughly. I was obviously going to get through life without remorse, but regrets would be still be left behind."

"......."

However, such a request was too luxurious.

She could not satisfy herself and make it up for the act of binding Sakamaki Izayoi for three years.

A person's life is like a fleeting moment. Don't waste the short and limited time one has on undesirable social systems. Moreover, the form of beauty that fake parent-child relationship has was to push this kind of wayward reason on others, which only helps in self-gratification.

With a seemingly heavy atmosphere surrounding the ward—

A trio of crisp sounds suddenly appeared from the hospital corridor.

"Over here over here! Iza-nii, hurry!"

"I got it. Kasuka, don't make so much noise in the hospital. And Homura, stop playing the game while walking."

"Just, just a little bit more. Just 2 more rounds to defeat the Maou Soma......"

Lively running in the corridor with a 'Pata pata!' was a brown-colored young girl, Irori Kasuka.

And the boy who absolutely refused to let go of the gameboy, Homura.

Monitoring the two youngsters was a teen—Sakamaki Izayoi, who slowly walked towards the ward.

"Gu, Lapp. Come here."

In one way or another, [Baron the Cross] and Lapp disappeared in a flash.

As if nothing had happened, Canaria sat in an upright posture and waited for the trio. Sounding something like a muffled knock, she responded with her usual tone.

"Please enter. The door's unlocked."

"Okay~.—Hey, come in too Iza-nii!"

"...... I know I know. Please enter first."

"Don't kink it. Precisely because we want to show off Iza-nii's splendid attire, we came here, so you enter first."

The trio outside the door were noisy. This scene was quite rare. Only the innocent Kasuka's frolicking was deemed as normal.

It was rare to see Izayoi being hesitant. Which ignited the naughty heart of Canaria, who then quietly got down from the bed and went to the door, with full momentum, the hospital door—

===Part 3===

"—Ah?"

Thump.

Opening the door, the surprised Canaria was at a loss for words.

Both Kasuka and Homura swallowed their breath.

Izayoi was putting on an expression as if to mask his dissatisfaction, before staring at Canaria and embarrassingly scratching his head.

".........Yo. You look well."

Stiffly raising his right hand to say hello. The usual hateful smile was not there. Izayoi currently had a delicate expression as if he was discovered to be cheating.

Canaria stood with her mouth wide open, and Izayoi with an expression as if to mask his dissatisfaction.

Both of them who were difficult to get along with, undisguisingly face the silence. Those that knew both of them would probably wonder what had happened.

That was of course natural, Izayoi was dressed up with something different than his usual wear.

Glancing up and down Izayoi's body for three times, Canaria unbelievably asked.

"..........Little Izayoi? What happened, those clothes? It looks like a uniform for students."

"It's not like a students uniform. It is as you see, a student's uniform"

'Heh', Izayoi grunted with little self-esteem.

Dark blue suit with a loosely tied tie. It was the uniform of the school built close to the Canaria Family House. And Izayoi would not pointlessly put on those clothes.

Getting increasingly surprised, Canaria widened her mouth and speechlessly looked at Izayoi.

......A rare sight to see Canaria being that slow.

With Izayoi slowly becoming angry, he scratched his head while embarrassingly said.

"............What? Ah, it was you who wanted to see, so I was forcibly enrolled into school. Be more happy please, Canaria."

"—,"

This extremely awkward tenderness made Canaria aware of the situation.

Sakamaki Izayoi—only because of Canaria's wish, entered into high school.

When Canaria fell down.........confiding those discouraging words, he sincerely picked things up.

Due to the unexpected events that shocked Canaria, she could not help but lower her head with watery eyes. In her long term career, this was the first time she got hit with an impact of this degree.

Using her right hand to scratch her blonde hair, Canaria sent out an unusual and great voice.

"........Good. Ahhhh it really is good! My children are just too cute! Even if I am defamed as a foolish mother, I will accept it! The children of Canaria Family House are definitely the most cutest in this world!!!!!"

Canaria suddenly embraced the three of them

In order to not show an emotional mood, Canaria forcibly picked up the three. Otherwise she wouldn't be able to keep up the majesty of an adoptive mother.

Being swung around while being hugged, Izayoi sighed.

"Much more exaggerated than usual. Please be more honest as a patient."

"I don't wanna. Because you are too cute. Izayoi is good Homura is good Kasuka is good everyone is cute. I will always love you all. As long as I can still blink, I will not allow anyone of you to be married or be a son-in-law!"

Yes yes, the only thing he could do was be surprised and turn his head away.

But at the time, Kasuka and Homura who were also being swung around left from Canaria in a panic. Looking at the clock in the ward, they pulled Izayoi's sleeves and cried out.

"Aiyah, there is no more time to do this kind of things Iza-nii! You are going to be late for the entrance ceremony!"

"Kasuka, we are the ones with the entrance ceremony...........also, it's about time for Iza-nii to get going too."

"Got it. So in this way, please go sleep like an ordinary patient would do."

Ending the conversation, he pulled away from Canaria.

Canaria was forcibly suppressing the urge to follow them to the entrance ceremony when the trio left the ward. Just when the door was opened, Izayoi suddenly turned towards Canaria and asked with a wonderful expression.

"........... Body, are you really fine?"

"Un. It's as you saw, very healthy."

"Is that so? Then hurry and get back. Without you, the House is getting stalled. All the workers are busy due to the unaccustomed work they have to do."

"Ara, It really is an ugly sight. It's not good if it became like this in just one month. When I'm discharged, there will be a need to discuss the problem of staff re-education."

Crossing her arms, fighting sarcasm with sarcasm.

Usually they would both smile at each other when parting. The beautiful communication style between the both of them.

But Izayoi was clearly different today. He kept staring at Canaria's strange expression, and carefully considering his choice of words, along with sharp eyes,

'''"—What happened?"'''

Asserted.

His tone and eyes did not allow any denial or confirmation. Convinced that he had seen through Canaria. His eyes looked like it contained a creepy light.

But Canaria did not appear to be afraid, and easily took over without any discoloration.

"Okay, I have lots of things concealed but I don't know what you are talking about. Although I am not a lying doctrine, but the amount of concealed things I have could pile up like a mountain..........Huhu. If you want to expose my secret, you need to try harder."

With the index finger placed against her lips, she shook her head while exposing a fearless smile. That kind of tolerant smile really could not be imagined to have come from a patient. Not feeling uneasy all. Her iron wall smile did not allow any discussions.

Smiling to hide her head. Although this was one of her basic tactics, the effect was no better than a good poker face. Izayoi had never let that smile collapse either. And the usual Izayoi would immediately give up, leaving without giving a care.

However, only today did Izayoi not retreat.

Maintaining the silence while looking into her eyes, words that were weaved out scattered from his mouth.

"......I, I'm very happy."

"......?"

Hearing the sudden words, she tilted her head. Izayoi carefully choose his next words while continuing to gaze at Canaria in the eye.

A hint of sadness emerged from the depths of the eyes.

"I'm glad that I could meet you. If I hadn't encountered Canaria, I would definitely encroach to do some silly things, find the world to be boring, and become a boring man. ...........Before I encountered you, I had always been thinking like that."

Facing forward, stepped out halfway.

Eyes were extremely calm.

The receiving side which was Canaria, didn't have any smile on.

"It was satisfying to learn about new knowledge, even when treading on the road, it was all because you had taught me. So I was happy I could meet someone like you. Even if that encounter—'''With some other kind of attempt'''. I believe that my encounter with Canaria was inevitable."

Not hiding any hypocrisy.

With a tone filled with quiet honesty, Izayoi declared.

"............"

There was no need for words.

Izayoi, he did not know anything.

Aside from the strength he has, he did not know the reason why it lodged into his body, or the things about Little Garden which was of a different world. Only hugging the loneliness when young, not knowing the names of his family that departed, even if it was a conspiracy set by Canaria—It did not matter— the boy said so.

No matter what kind of intent or ambition, the memories since that day wouldn't fade no matter what.

To Sakamaki Izayoi, it was fate that he encountered Canaria, his quiet eyes telling so.

"........., Idiot. This tenderness, leave it to someone whom you would meet in the future."

Finally spitting out such a sentence, she turned her body away. Unable to disclose any more things. To tell the truth, saying out the motives of Canaria and others, was still not allowed yet.

But Canaria had an intuition.

Izayoi also vaguely sensed it.

Both of them decided that the time to part was close.

Being unable to say it out loud, they were surrounded by a heavy silence.

Confirming the time with his inadvertently distinguished eyes, Izayoi back-faced the ward.

"For a certain someone.......eh? I feel that I won't have that kind of meeting in the future."

"There will bound to be a meeting. Only when you save people with your gentleness and nobility...........the person you are fated to meet, will definitely be waiting for you."

Firmly telling it to the figure. She could only guarantee this point.

Henceforth, Izayoi would save countless of people. Beating down countless of enemies. Regardless of the world, sometimes in the social war, sometimes in military warfare, across various kind of difficulties.

Unable to witness all of this, a tinge of loneliness was felt.

But for the arrival of that day, Canaria words weaved.

"Only the people you can save. Only the enemies you can beat. With your courage and challenge, that day will come. .......You don't have to believe it now. But relying on you, the companions who will rely on you will definitely appear."

Telling the figure with an urgent voice.

The maximum of things Canaria can tell him.

Remaining silent for a while, Izayoi soon returned back to his smile.

"Ha, that's good. I also want to try and rely on someone else."

Intertwining his usual smile and a wry smile. With his heart determining [How would such a thing happen], Izayoi left the ward. Canaria leaned against the window, watched the figure leave while tightly gripping her hand. Pulling Homura and Kasuka, Izayoi resembled a student no matter how you look at it.

Sending him off with her posture, she whispered in the empty ward.

"Bon Voyage. I hope you have a wonderful student life."

Watching the figure of the trio leave. If she was a real parent—she would immediately dismiss those sudden things said. She told herself that only this point was definitely not desirable.

Being cheery again, Canaria corrected her posture and said.

"Lapp. Croix. Still there?"

"What?"

The spring breeze caused the curtain to sway. [Baron the Cross] and [Laplace little devil] appeared from the fabric.

Both of them carried complex expressions and gazed at Canaria. Even when his age exceeds both, it was his first time he had seen a shaken Canaria. Never expected the teenager to digress the encounter a few years back. It was quite miserable to both of them who were intimate.

Raising her head, Canaria asked both of them

"When I'm dead.....that child, can I leave him to the both of you?"

""I refuse""

"Oi."

Hearing the cold response from her favorite comrades, Canaria could not help but let out a 'Oi'. Both of them ignored it and crossed their arms.

"No matter what you say, it can't be done. Flatly refused. Even if our relationship is all of soulmate and best friend, there are things that can be easily promised and things that cannot be easily promised."

"Totally agree. I won't let you compromise this. It is also the master-slave etiquette. If you think we will willingly accept your promise, you are wrong."

"............. You described it like this, but it is jealousy isn't it?"

""We won't deny that either.""

Both of them make a fist with their hands.

Canaria stifled a laughter while scratching her head with her right hand.

".........Thanks. But this is my last request. So please help me."

Canaria gave a troubled laugh. The statement she said, was literally like the dying words of someone. From the start, the duo did not intend to ignore, but they still felt like arguing.

Sighing deeply, both of them faced Canaria and forcibly nodded.

"Can't help it. This is a disciple's wish for the mentor. Till the last minute, the god of death shall be responsible for this."

"We have sworn over the Laplace's oath, Canaria. But it's only for you. I am extremely pleased to help your request. .......However."

Suddenly, Lapp's eyes started glowing. Looking outside the window, she was befitted to be the observation devil and also Secretary in charge, always consistent with knowledge, even her body does not match with her cunning.

Gazing at Izayoi from afar, she asked with a tone filled with anxiousness and vigilance.

"He.......'''Who is he''''?"

"Unfortunately that is all. My clairvoyance can't capture the real image of that human. It was the same as just now, I can't grasp his existence even with the naked eye. Not even found even with a large stack of devil books.........what an unusual situation."

Bite bite, Lapp puckered and bit down on a few pears. She was the Secretary and an omniscient demon. It was something that she who knew all didn't know.

In contrast, Canaria looked like she had received good news and revealed a bright expression.

"Really.......Fufu. If even Lapp says so, then the first phase has been completed."

Crossing her arms, a mischievous smile came out. Because Lapp wanted to know what he was, she anticipated the answer with her dress shaking.

"He is a [Code Unknown]..........No, if you insist on giving him a name—"

'Pata!' Canaria opened all the windows.

Suddenly, a gust of wind came in.

The spring breeze blew on the white curtains and cherry petals flew unto the bed. Enjoying this breeze, with her blond hair loose, Canaria let her thoughts materialize into words.

"——[Last future of Embryo]——Just like that, his call♪"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume6 Chapter 1

2013-10-13T03:52:28Z

Ninjask:

== Disaster together with the wind ==

=== Part 1 ===

Completely burning and exorcising the evil spirit in one single stroke, Kannagi Ayano turned around. - And then her eyebrows frowned at an acute angle.

What was reflected in her field of vision, was the silhouette of a man looking at the sky with a somewhat distant look.

In outline, despite accompanying her here under the pretext of being her bodyguard he seemed not to have noticed the battle ended.

"--------hey"

"Huh? Aah. is it over? "

Glaring at him with half opened eyes, the man - Yagami Kazuma briefly looked over the surroundings and nodded once. And then, he declared without hesitation.

"Let's go back then"

".......you're so...", groaned Ayano in a gloomy tone.

But of course Kazuma ignored that and started walking by himself.

"Aa, hey, wait! "

Chasing after him in a fluster, Ayano drew near Kazuma pouting.

"I already forgot how many times I told you this but - since it's been arranged you're kind of my escort, even it you won't help at least look! "

"Ha ha ha, you're so baka"

Expressing a refreshing smile, the kind a good young man would have, Kazuma looked over his shoulder to Ayano.

"It's because I really trust your ability that I can leave it to you without worries. "

"I can't believe you at all! ", replied Ayano as if slapping something.

How to say this, it was an entirely usual back and forth argument.

Yes, since then - since Pandemonium was destroyed and Bernhardt and Lapis disappeared, Kazuma didn't display any sort of change.

With the same frivolous, slack smiling face like always, teasing Ayano as always, wondering about like always, with an attitude that couldn't be grasped just like the wind, he spent his days like that.

There was no indication he was forcing himself. There was no change from before ---- Even though that was impossible.

He must hurt. He must be sad.

And yet, Kazuma never shows that.

Ayano was very uneasy about that.

She thought it was dangerous for Kazuma not to show others his weakness.

But what she feared even more was the possibility she didn't understand anything about Kazuma.

In spite of the fact that he was hurt he did not seem to be so.

If that's the case, from now on assuming Kazuma would hurt even more would she not even be able to see that?

No, everything she saw of Kazuma until now until now was maybe nothing but a mask that concealed his wounded heart.

She was supposed to have come to understand Kazuma, even just a little.

She was supposed to get to the core even just a little, to the inner part of his heart pretending to be superficial.

But if all of it was nothing bore but a delusion...

''"Kazuma-------"''

Walking absent-minded, Ayano stared at Kazuma's back who walked soundlessly.

If she were to call him he would turn around with the same smiling face. But -

''"Are you here? Are you really looking at me? "''

He is so close and yet, for some reason, Kazuma's back was distant.

Was it because she was thinking such things? Not typical of her, her reaction was late.

Suddenly, something like a huge pole appeared before her eyes and without time to avoid it, Ayano crashed into it.

"Kyaa!? "

It had a somewhat soft touch for a pole. Looking at it better, that was Kazuma's arm pushed out in front of her eyes.

"Wha, Kazuma------"

Her words of complaint were interrupted in the middle.

Kazuma's face didn't have a particle of jest to it, and was sharply looking forward like a totally different person from before.

"Kazuma, what is----"

"Prepare"

Without giving her the time to finish her question, directly ordered.

Almost by reflex Ayano hunched her back.

Immediately following - from the front, a spiritual power detonated.

The wind barrier Kazuma put on creaked fighting with the same kind of power.

''"Same nature--------huh, eeeeeeeeeh!? "''

Ayano's face became stiff with shock.

But no matter how much she doubted her eyes, the reality won't change.

What was attacking them right now was beyond doubt, the power of ''wind''.

"Why on earth....", murmured Kazuma as if spitting out while enduring the ''enemy'' attack.

The disturbance felt in that voice was definitely not Ayano's delusion.

For Kazuma, the one who contracted the Spirit Lord of the Wind - the <<Contractor>>, it means that all of the wind spirits are extensions of himself.

To have them turn on him, it was theoretically impossible.

"............."

Ayano unsheathed Enraiha, and searched for presence in the surroundings. As for the perception withing range, she did not feel any hostile being. But -

"Kazuma, where is the enemy? "

At that question asked in a controlled voice, Kazuma pointed straight ahead. Without waiting, from there regular footsteps resounded - and then, stopped.

"------Eeh?"

Looking at the figure that boldly appeared from the front without hiding himself, Ayano unintentionally opened her eyes wide.

She looked at Kazuma as if asking if that was the right person.

But, without turning his eyes to Ayano, Kazuma was only staring directly at the boy in the front.

That's right - the ''enemy'' blocking their way was even younger that Ayano, a boy of thirteen or fourteen.

His body dressed in a stand-up collar shirt and thin pants, he looked more delicate that his years and was shorter than Ayano.

He had soft hair cut short that made one want to touch.

He was a very androgynous but adorable bishonen.

But the impression until now was overturned by only two things.

The first were those eyes. The color was dark brown, very common for Asian people. But the light that dwelt in them, like the difference between a cat and a tiger cub, made it clear that the boy was a warrior.

And the second.

Ayano's gaze slightly pointed upwards. The boy's stature was lower than hers. But that top she was looking at was even higher than Kazuma's head.

Approximately two meters.

Held in the hand of the small boy, it was an object of unsuitable size. But even so the boy held it tightly in his small hand.

The jet black handle that was so exceeding the boy's height by that much and the silver blade stretching further was a simple and clear shape forged only for killing people and to destroy one's enemies.

Massive, sharp, piercing and smashing everything.

It was something everyone would understand only after a glance, a very long and boorish spear.

"..........."

In silence the boy thrusts the long spear forward.

Until now it was positioned next to his waist. He stretched his left foot back on grand scale.

Without saying anything he only did that. But only by doing that the spear that until now seemed disproportioned turned one with the boy as if it were so from the beginning.

"Kuuh-------!"

At the master posture, Ayano reorganized her confused mind. It has nothing to do with she sees.

That is, beyond doubt, an enemy.

Unsheathing Enraiha, she faced the boy. And then----- she waited.

She won't make the first move since against the spear with he longest reach. First she'll let herself be hit and move after.

That was the proper practice. Besides---

Ayano fleetingly looked at Kazuma. If the enemy is a Fujutsushi this man won't fall behind. If he would fire the same wind blades like before, Kazuma's barrier will definitely endure it.

Using that gap should be good.

''"It's coming! "''

The boy moved as Ayano expected. He rushed in a big way and pushed out that spear using that force.

Of course, it wasn't a distance the spear would reach but the condensed wind blade fired from the edge of the blade approached the two at the speed of sound.

Ayano concentrated her power on Enraiha.

If she becomes completely defenseless against the wind blade, the fact that it cannot tear down Kazuma barrier, was for her something absolute, a common knowledge.

Therefore, with all her power she trended towards the returning blade, sharpening her consciousness to the utmost limit weighing the timing.

But, that plan was wiped out quick enough.

And in addition to that by the hand of the partner she put the utmost confidence it- no, by his leg.

"Huh? "

''''Don!''''

The impact that attacked her from her right side sent Ayano flying from that place.

Because it came from a perfectly unexpected direction, she couldn't resist it.

"------ha?"

At the unbearable scene, her consciousness froze for a moment. But as she could still land even unconscious, Ayano replayed over and over the moment Kazuma's cheek was torn.

''"Eeh-------Why? "''

Her reason refused to recognize it.

That was something impossible, that could never happen and such.

However that was - the meaning of that scene was -

"Wa-------Kazuma-----"

"You're noisy, shut up! The next one is coming! "

In an unusually violent tone, Kazuma interrupted Ayano's words. Without wiping the blood spilling from his cheek and while a cold sweat was spreading on his brow.

''"----No way"''

She was still denying it deep in her heart. She had faith in her ideal, her aspiration.

But she had no choice but to recognize the result right now.

In front of the enemy's wind blade, Kazuma's wind barrier was pierced through without resisting for a second.

Ayano's face flipped up in astonishment looking hard at the boy standing before her eyes.

The boy was clearly not boasting of his power but set up the spear indifferent.

In a manner as if to say ''this is only natural''.

''"This guy, no way - "''

Trying focusing her mind, Ayano could do nothing but admit that she way yet not taking the situation seriously.

Thinking about it, it was an appropriate situation if you exclude all previous assumptions.

As Kazuma is a Contractor, theoretically all Wind Spirits are under his control. Then, another Fujutsushi won't be able to even begin an attack let alone oppose him.

What can overturn that principle, was someone like Kazamaki Ryuya who manipulated spirits that went hand and used Jutsu differently from it's root or, a Jutsushi who was by far more capable than Kazuma.

''"No way - someone stronger than Kazuma--------? "''

A chill ran along the muscles on her spine.

Without minding Ayano's disturbance, the boy pointed the spear to the target.

Without any confusion, it accurately aimed at Ayano.

"This way!? "

Simultaneously with that turned inside out scream, the spear grew hazy.

A certain kill blow that could simply pass through Kazuma's barrier.

Without thinking of blocking it from the beginning Ayano tumbled in order to avoid it.

She barely escaped.

But, as a compensation, her posture was fatally disordered. In the two seconds she needed to reorganize herself - she can die ten times over.

"Kuu"

In those wide opened eyes that forgot even to blink, the boy taking a pursuit stance was reflected.

Facing the unable to move Ayano, the boy unleashed the spear without hesitation.

"You think I'll let you! "

In that space, together with an angry roar, a gale forced its way through.

As if getting angry at being neglected on account of being worthless, Kazuma fired wind blades to the rapidly penetrating wind spear.

But, between the slashing attack and the spear thrust, there was an exceptional difference in their densities.

Not only unable to offset each other, unable to compete for even a moment, the wind blades were quickly crushed.

''"Wha.......so much bullshit? "''

At the overwhelming power difference demonstrated, Ayano soundlessly petrified.

But, without any sigh of confusion, as if expecting it, Kazuma fired the second and third attack.

When that number reached five, finally the wind spear was negated.

"........this is outrageous", breathed out Kazuma smacking his lips.

Ayano had entirely the same opinion.

By a simple calculation, five times Kazuma's wind strength - to put ot bluntly, it was a difference it coudn't even be spoken of.

"............"

The boy turned a colorless gaze to Kazuma but he immediately looked away.

As if literally declaring ''You don't exist in my opinion''.

"How cold, mind me a little bit more. If not, I'll sulk. "

But, clearly not hesitant about the power difference, with the impudent talk as usual, Kazuma started walking towards the boy.

As if brushing away the enemy approaching in a straight line, the boy wielded the spear as if sweeping sideways.

Kazuma avoided the attack by dunking so low his head touched the ground, and then from that position, a complete forward somersault.

The heel of his right leg vertically described a circle aimed at the boy's head.

"-----!!"

The rotating kick that was both offense and defense, as expected, it surprised the boy.

Although he blocked it by pushing out the spear above his head, the jet black handle bent because of the clashing impact.

"Kuuh........."

But even so, the boy narrowly survived the blow.

And then in a bold move trying to aim at the gap immediately following, supporting his upside down falling body in one hand, this time with his left foot, Kazuma kicked the boy's leg.

The boy went to his knees.

In the meantime, Kazuma promptly stood up, and just like a whirlwind he applied a roundhouse kick from behind.

"----------!! "

Swaying back with all his strength, the boy avoided the kick attacking his temple.

Greatly bending backwards his upper body, he let himself fall just like that, curled his body to disperse the shock and rotated backwards.

Taking a defensive attitude he escaped Kazuma's offensive range.

"Kuuh....."

"-----Humph"

Responding to the boy's glare full of hate, switching over to the standing in one knee posture after rolling three times, Kazuma returned one full of scorn.

Just then, the boy's gaze became even more severe.

Literally rolled in mud by the opponent he was looking down on, he was despised even more. That disgrace was more than he could imagine.

The boy quickly stood up and pointed his spear to Kazuma. He spoke in a squeezed to death voice.

"You bastard.....don't get in my way..........."

"Oo, the random attacker brat finally uses his mouth"

As if being surprised, Kazuma unnaturally raised one eyebrow.

".......who's a random attacker? "

"Look closely in the mirror at least once and see what you're doing. It would be best to repent and surrender afterwards. "

"........."

The boy already didn't answer to Kazuma's persiflage continuing fluently.

Did he used it all up or he had no intent of replying, in any case, the point of the spear thrust without disturbance was more eloquent that a thousand words, announcing the boy's intent.

But even so, Kazuma didn't lost his composure and confronted him with a daring smile.

Expecting from that attitude to have found the method of capturing the boy, Ayano's alertness relaxed so she spoke.

"All thing considered, this is rare. For you to engage in close combat by yourself without being challenged"

Kazuma's tactic was basically a long distance attack using wind blades.

But despite that his martial art form was stronger than Ayano's, which the girl found exceedingly annoying----

Anyhow, since that Kazuma was especially engaging in close combat, she stated thinking that may be the key to capture him in those circumstances but --- the answer was unexpected in various ways.

With a tendency to pout, as if sulking, Kazuma said.

"But, I can't win with a thing like Fujutsu"

".......you.......", murmured Ayano greatly perplexed at that excessively miserable manner of speaking.

"Don't speak ''''so shameful so lightly'''' you baka! Besides, what the heck does ''thing'' mean, huh!? Do you think you're at an age where speaking like that is tolerated!? "

"But, you see......"

"Don't <<But, you see....>> me!! Stop talking immediately like a spoiled mama's boy, it disgusts me! "

She finished her sentence in one breath.

That was by no means something insincere, a really bad feeling was spreading on her skin.

""Well, leaving that aside"

In front of Ayano breathing heavily because of too much stimulation, as if nothing happened, Kazuma quickly regained his usual sarcastic manner.

With a light gesture, lacking any feeling of tension, Kazuma pointed forward.

"Our honorable guest is waiting. "

"Eeh? Aah---------"

Hearing that blunder she completely forgot but right now they were in the middle of the battle.

A formidable enemy like never before holding a spear hiding a tremendous power, he was only aiming at them.

But, very strangely, in spite of Ayano showing a lethal gap, the boy didn't began the attack.

As if he was waiting for them to prepare, he stood still spear ready.

''"What is going on---------? "''

Why did the boy overlooked such a definite gap?

She thought so too when Kazuma kept him in check, there was something strange.

"Just what is this boy trying to do? "

Although seeming to agree with that opinion and he was composedly smiling, his gaze was shooting through the boy without a trace of slackness, trying to feel around his true intention.

But, the boy was thoroughly cold towards Kazuma.

"I have no business with you", he coldly declared with a really apathetic expression.

At that indifferent sentence, Kazuma let out a murmur, all his <<Ki>> coming out.

"Hee----"

"-------tch! "

At that time, with the fastest movement, Ayano grabbed the cuff of his jacket.

Kazuma turned around suspicious.

"What? "

"Right now you, you just thought of abandoning me and running by yourself, right!? That's not going to happen! "

".........Not really, I didn't think something like that"

"Humph, I wonder! But for your information I'll never let you escape! We go to the grave together! "

Looking at Ayano grasping tightly the cuff of his jacket so he'll never run, Kazuma murmured more amazed than ever.

"Why are you expressly taking such a pessimistic decision? "

"But......."

"To begin with, he's not such an opponent that you have to risk your like against"

".......Eeh? "

Involuntarily not believing her ears, Ayano stared at Kazuma.

''"Right now........what was that?"''

The opponent is someone who might have surpassed even Kazuma, a Fujutsushi ''outside human common sense'' grade.

And yet, from the way he spoke just now, she didn't felt any sort threat -

"......I said I have no business with you"

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 06 021.jpg|thumb|]]

Gazing at the slightly smiling Kazuma, the boy announced for a second time.

And then, with eyes burning with the will to fight, he glared at Ayano.

"The successor of Enraiha! If you say you're the rightful owner of the flame's sacred treasure - then show that power to me! "

With that vigorous shout, the boy took an offensive posture.

The swelling power was kneaded more and more, stronger, sharper.

But, Ayano didn't yet found the way to oppose that spear facing her.

"W- wait a seco- "

Ayano was flustered but the boy was about to unleash the spear without hesitation. ---------But, as expected Kazuma couldn't tolerate that in silence.

"I told you I won't let you"

Together with that verdict combined with a smile, the unleashed wind blade drew an arc, attacking the boy from the flank.

To intercept that, the boy unwillingly interrupted his attack.

"Kuu! Don't - "

"Of course I'll get in the way, brat! "

Replying with scorn at the gaze full of hatred, Kazuma calmly blocked the boy's way.

"Because I'm sort of this woman's guard and I receive money for it"

"Guard.......? "

The boy's pupils were turned to Ayano full of surprise and anger.

From that gaze it looked like more than the fact that Kazuma was getting in the way so he couldn't defeat her, he condemned Ayano's weakness who had to employ something like a guard.

"And with that, this time I'll be the one to start"

But without caring about such things, Kazuma declared so and then he put it into effect.

From right overhead perpendicularly blowing down, a huge down-burst descended.

the strong wind striking down without a definite aim, shredded the earth cutting everything in touched.

The soaring dust cloud blocked their vision.

While cursing the boy pushed up the spear and lightly twisted his wrists.

The small circle drawn by the spearhead created a strong tornado.

The tornado scattered the down-burst in a moment and coincidentally forced the dust cloud in the atmosphere.

The air was purified. But -

The moment his field of vision cleared, those two figures were nowhere to be seen.

"Did you run away.........?", murmured the boy staring in wonder as expected feeling surprised.

But immediately pulling himself together, he searched for <<Kehai>> in the surroundings.

After several seconds ------ the boy turned northeast with confident eyes.

However, he didn't chased after them immediately but looked up at the sky with a somewhat dark expression, starring at a distant place.

".......The power of Enraiha's user is only this much? With this......"

That figure murmuring feebly, appropriate for his age, was forlorn like a child on the verge of bursting into tears.

=== Part 2 ===

Hiding himself in a building in the middle of construction, Kazuma looked annoyed.

"Well, if we could shake him off with this, it would be so easy"

"..........."

Ayano was staring at that Kazuma with a pure white gaze.

"What? "

"I'm amazed. You said it would be an easy victory but suddenly we're running like some animal with the tail between the legs, huh? "

At that answer loaded with despair, Kazuma looked at the sky as if thinking back on his memory, cocking his head in puzzlement.

"------Did I said something like that? "

"Sure you did. That he's not such opponent you have to risk your life against. "

"Aah, that"

Quickly agreeing on this, Kazuma continued.

"What about you, ''why'' couldn't you turn against him, do you have a pretext for that? "

"Eeh? No, not really-----"

"Then rather that not fighting and thinking about dying, isn't it better to run? "

"Is that what you meant? ", replied Ayano with all her strength.

But, of course Kazuma didn't show a sigh of shyness.

Stuff like ''running away is shameful'' or ''a warrior's pride'' that's something that would never come out of this man.

"Good grief......leaving that aside, did you shook him off? "

"Isn't that impossible? ", immediately replied Kazuma extremely careless.

"It's different from when I'm alone, it's because there's an Enjutsushi with me"

The amount of Spirits that accompanied Ayano, the direct descendant of the Kannagi Clan, the highest authority of Enjutsushi was absurdly enormous even in peace times.

Naturally, even the Kehai she emitted was luxurious and gorgeous, giving one the impression it was a billboard and perfectly concealing all that brilliance was next to impossible even with Kazuma's proficiency.

Although it may be possible for an ordinary opponent, escaping that boy's eye was beyond optimistic.

"Then, what are we going to do? "

"......Why do I have to think about it? "

Kazuma replied to Ayano's question like he was the embodiment of laziness.

"You're the one he's aiming at, right? "

"But, aren't you my partner? ", declared Ayano, in a tone of declaring the reasonable truth.

Kazuma grimaced magnificently.

At the first glance, Kazuma seems irresponsible and practically he is fairly irresponsible but his his business ethic is unexpectedly high.

Dishonoring a contract was something that never happened.

Of course, that was not because of his virtuous mind, but because he had a thorough knowledge just how bad it could hurt his business credence --- meaning that the reason for that honesty was profit and loss arithmetic and yet Ayano's words unexpectedly poked at that.

"What do you think we should do? "

"Running is best"

Although turning his back to that second question he answered honestly.

"That brat doesn't seem stupid enough to attack the Kannagi Residence, don't you agree? Even if by some chance he does that, Oyaji or the Suzerain will settle the problem but most important if I take you back home my contract is over. "

"..................."

Ayano looked at Kazuma, persistently prioritizing his own comfort, with a white gaze.

But, thinking about the way the battle progressed so far, that was understandable.

To Ayano that boy seemed clearly ahead of Kazuma as a Fujutsushi.

Rather that using a different Jutsu, using the same and being defeated by a Jutsushi who has more excellent and had more talent was something she didn't thought possible.

That is to say, thinking about it rationally, that's how it is. Kazuma cannot win against that boy.

But, even though she saw this man overwhelmed in reality Ayano couldn't imagine this man lose.

The girl was believing in his strength equal to common sense.

''"It's impossible for Kazuma to lose"''

"----Say, Kazuma"

After hesitating Ayano asked directly.

"Is that child, stronger that you? "

"That brat is nothing impressive by himself"

Unexpectedly, Kazuma declared so without hesitation.

Hearing that answer Ayano felt relief for a moment but it literally didn't go beyond a moment.

"The problem is that spear he has"

"-------Aah? "

She saw it during battle - It was shown to her - Remembering the spear's tremendous power, Ayano sighed heavily.

"That was an amazing strength. That's the first time I saw a weapon pregnant with so much power"

"..........."

With half-opened eyes, Kazuma stared at Ayano murmuring absentmindedly.

He made a blatantly shocked face but Ayano, lost in her own thought, didn't noticed.

"So, what's up with that spear? "

"................."

"--------what? "

Finally noticing Kazuma's subdued eyes, Ayano innocently asked. Kazuma quietly turned his gaze away and looked at the blue sky.

"What!? "

"No, it's nothing But that spear--"

"Do you know of it? "

"That's the first time I saw it so I can't say for sure ---- it's probably Kokusen. "

"What's that? "

"..................."

From the reaction until now, Kazuma expected that answer.

He expected it but could do nothing about losing all the strength in his body.

His upper body leaned on the wall slanting. He seemed intolerably attracted to roll over just like that and going to sleep.

"Hey, what's up with that reaction? Just because you're somewhat of a walking dictionary don't put on airs! "

She thought Kazuma's attitude was an insult so Ayano sulked pouting her lips.

But, even that very lovely gesture couldn't impress him.

"Should I explain for the sake of the baka girl who doesn't know anything......"

After those provocative used as introduction, Kazuma briefly explained.

"Kokusen is the sacred treasure of the Wind. The same as your Enraiha. "

"-----Eeh? "

Forgetting her anger at those impolite words, Ayano stared at him in puzzlement.

That was something very surprising.

She required thirty seconds until she could understand Kazuma's explanation.

"Secret treasure - of the wind? Then, what about water and soil? "

"I don't know about those but Enraiha of the Fire and Kokusen of the Wind are both famous. Did you really not know? "

"yeah"

As Ayano nodded quickly, Kazuma looked at the sky.

"Study a bit more, you. If I'm not mistaken, the Fuan family from Hong Kong was supposed to have it but......."

"But, what? "

"But if that brat became the successor, it's impossible that I didn't hear of it. Did he just took over? "

"It's not something that concerns you"

"Well, that's true"

Kazuma responded to the third voice suddenly cutting in the conversation calmly, without becoming confused.

"Wha---"

But, Ayano jumped to her feet. And then, as expected, that silhouette was in her field of vision.

"Did you think you could escape, Enjutsushi? ", informed the boy coldly, holding the spear.

The self-confidence dwelling in his voice ---- when the searching ability is concerned, the Fujutsushi will always win.

Meaning that an Enjutsushi can't win.

Ignoring Kazuma who was the same, that declaration was bragging about how he was the overwhelmingly superior Jutsushi.

"Play time is over. If you don't want to die demonstrate your power, Enraiha's user"

"Kuu----- "

As if overpowered by that determined gaze, Ayano let out a small moan. She looked at Kazuma requesting a counter plan but -

"Why are you still sitting down? Get up already! "

"Huh? Aah, am I getting in the way? Well then, I'll step back a bit more so do your best......"

"Don't fall back! You should fight too! "

He truly didn't display any willingness.

"Besides, you're the one aimed at, no? He went as far as nominating you so, do it by yourself without nominating others"

"Wha---But, you're my escort, aren't you? "

"That's right. That's why, well - how about this? I'll help you if you're about to die so until then - "

It was at the time Kazuma said that in a voice without motivation.

During the time those two ere exchanging such idiotic words, the boy's shoulders trembled as he remained a spectator, without attacking.

He turned to Kazuma with a cold gaze, cold but with a something that was on the verge of boiling dwelling inside.

"''help you if you're about to die'', huh? Do you think a third rate Fujutsushi like you can stop me? "

A frank disdain thrown at Kazuma together with an ostentations derisive laughter.

There's no need to say it, even for a normal human the anger would be insuppressible.

But, Kazuma -

"------pfff"

Averting his eyes after looking at the boy's face, he made a small snicker.

"Wha- what's so funny? "

".........No, it's because I understand you're doing your best."

With a sidelong glance at the exasperated boy flicking off the derision mask, Kazuma's laugh mage his shoulders tremble.

"Even though you take the ''I completely ignore the likes of you'' attitude the best you can, since you cannot help but react to every single one of my words, well, it must be because you're young, I'm thinking"

"-------!"

Suddenly remembering what happened, with a red face the boy was silent.

Seeing that, Kazuma made resound an even lower laughter.

"You, you bastard.........!"

Grinding his teeth at the humiliation of a <<lower rank>> making fun of him, the boy glared at Kazuma.

And then, he thrust the tip of Kokusen at the man who made fun of him so much.

"Isn't this fine? Then, I'll teach you your place first! "

"------Aah? "

Kazuma looked at the boy amazed. This development was obviously unexpected.

Even though he feigned calmness and his inexperience could be seen through because he was not yet able to control his emotions, to go as far as forgetting his main purpose drained away by immediate fury, what a ''child''...

"Hey, why are you doing this? "

"Isn't it fine? "

Ayano's happy voice covered that natural protest.

"If you want to fight with me please knock down this man first, or something like that? "

".......Ayano"

With half opened eyes Kazuma looked at Ayano who declared so for fun.

But he seemed the only one dissatisfied by the situation -

"Fine. You'll be my opponent after"

Unrelated to Kazuma's volition, the stage was rapidly prepared.

"........Why does it become like this? "

The unwilling development made Kazuma astonished.

And then, as if sinking the boot into him even further, Ayano winked at him.

"As expected of my guard. Volunteering your body in that manner to protect me <<heart>>"

".......Well, I don't really mind. This amount is still within the reward. But - "

Unexpectedly, Kazuma obediently accepted the situation. But, as if it was natural, he didn't forget to cynically stab her once.

"If you only fight cheap opponents, no matter how much time passes you won't improve, you know"

"Uuu....I understand that but I think this one is a little bit tricky for me"

"That's not true"

"-------Eeh? "

At that declaration without hesitation Ayano unintentionally opened her eyes wide.

But, without saying anything else, with a decisive gait, he stood in front of the boy.

Faced with that attitude full of composure, the boy grimaced with unconcealed discomfort.

"Are you bastard sane? - this late in the game, do you yet not see the the difference in power? "

Kazuma replied with a derisive laugh at those spitted out words.

And then, at leisure, he took out his cigarettes and lit it.

"Aren't you talkative, brat? You'd be cooler if you shut up. "

"------! Then, you should regret ridiculing me on the realm of the dead! "

Together with the angry roar, an unleashed gale blow.

Kazuma jumped sideways in a big way, and at the same time he avoided the attack he jumped outside the window.

"Hyaaa! "

"You won't run away! "

Although she was outside the fire line, Ayano screamed as broken pieces of concrete that were flaked by the wind blade dashed over her.

But already not minding her, the boy chased straight after Kazuma.

"......Well, for the time being I'm saved, huh? "

While coughing so in confusion, from the window - it was the fourth floor by the way, Ayano overlooked the world.

There, the battle was already reopened.

But then, Kazuma was only escaping and the boy was only attacking so there was the problem that such an one-sided evolution without any change between offense and defense could be called a battle.

"Well, there seems to be a chance of success so I should leave it to him, no? "

But even so, alone, without panicking, Ayano descended at leisure the flight of stairs, aiming for the ground.

=== Part 3 ===

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Epilogue

2013-10-11T23:04:48Z

Ninjask:

=== Epilogue ===

Standing still on the bank of the pond spreading out in the garden of the Kannagi residence, Kazuma was absentmindedly smoking tobacco. But then, that smoke didn't reached Kazuma's lungs not even once.

The smoke rising from the pointed end of the cigarette was vainly melting in the atmosphere, vanishing.

The ash that stretched for two centimeters gently crumbled, lying thick on top of Kazuma's shoes.

At that moment Kazuma finally remembered he was smoking.

But unable to immerse himself in the feeling of intoxication nicotine brought about, he meaninglessly looked at the sky.

''"Tsoi Rin ------"''

She's not beyond the sky. Not even to the bottom of the ground.

He wanted to protect her - he couldn't. He couldn't do anything for her, he couldn't help her even just a little, he let her die drowned in desperation.

The girl who gave him so many things, he couldn't pay back any of it.

Even a twelve years old kid managed to save one girl from the depth of despair -

It was the first thing that happened this year. Like father like son, Ren experienced the same thing as Kazuma but even so, the result was totally different.

That's right, it was totally different from that time with Tsoi Rin. At the very least, Ayumi died smiling.

But each time he saw his little brother driven by feelings of remorse, Kazuma wanted to tell him.

''"You did well"''

''"You did a thousand fold better than me"''

'' - No, no matter how you multiply zero is still zero'', thought Kazuma inside his heart, curving his lips.

He was raging. That's right, he himself understood. He also understood the reason. Because the parting words of that girl were still ringing in his ears.

Lapis was the symbol of his sin embodied before his eyes.

What will he do when facing that girl again -

No, he knew what he had to do. But, can he really do that?

Suddenly his sleeve was pulled.

Turning a dull gaze towards it, before he knew someone else stood next to him.

It was Ayano.

Having an anxious facial expression that was unbecoming for usually noisy girl, she was timidly pulling his sleve.

Laughing at how much spaced out he was not realizing how close she was, once again Kazuma looked forward.

"What? ", he asked after a pause of several seconds.

Like the wind blowing a dry desert, his voice had no courtesy.

"Eeh? L- listen...."

The indication of the girl's disturbance was transmitted by the wind.

After only five seconds of waiting for Ayano's answer, who was faltering for some reason, Kazuma discarded Ayano's existence from his consciousness.

".........it was definitely a lie"

After dozens of seconds passed, Ayano finally answered.

"If she's really carrying the emotion of that Tsoi Rin person, it can't be killing Kazuma. There - "

With those clumsy words Ayano earnestly tried to cheer up Kazuma.

At times like this, Kazuma will always respond this way.

''"What happened? Trying to console me, are you feverish or something? "''

He will tease her like that.

''"Thank you. I'm happy you're worried about me"''

Or making her blush by saying so with a straight face or lightly kissing her to make her angry -

Without choosing any, Kazuma looked at the sky in silence. With monotonous tone he spoke to the discolored blue sky.

"I wonder......"

"Kazuma....."

"After all, I couldn't protect Tsoi Rin. She obviously blamed me. Enough to come back in some way and kill me. "

".............."

Ayano couldn't see Kazuma's face turned upwards. But if felt to her that this arrogant man was crying, his feeling hurt.

"But, that couldn't be helped. Because at that time Kazuma was still weak. "

"...........yeah"

Feebly murmuring, Kazuma gathered wing in vain. A whirlwind danced around them, their hair and clothes fluttering.

"---------Kazuma? "

"This power woke up for the first time at the time I went to save Tsoi Rin and was about to be killed. "

"------? Isn't that an orthodox pattern for awakening? "

As for the chance for someone's latent capacities to be released, something like a situation crisis was the most frequent way.

Because of a dead end, because you have no other way, you draw out a power you didn't have before demanding a settlement.

If you're being cornered but still think ''I have to do something'', for this reason -

"But when Tsoi Rin was killed nothing happened. "

"............."

''I don't want to die'' - that thought manifested that hidden power. It means that when he thought ''Don't let her die'' nothing happened.

For this reason that was an extreme situation without place for justification, the clear difference between the the importance of priorities.

That was the absolute proof he valued his life more than Tsoi Rin's.

Kazuma was scoffing at his abject, miserable, petty self.

"Geez, it's so unsightly I can't even laugh"

"Kazuma.....!"

With an expression full of urgency, Ayano pulled at Kazuma's sleeve. As if trying to stop him from going somewhere far away.

"No way, do you intend to let Lapis kill you? "

"..........."

"You can't do that! You're here right? You chose the present, right? Then - "

"No. It's not like that"

Gently brushing Ayano's confused head, Kazuma said.

"I didn't chose it I decided it - or rather, I remembered what I decided a while ago. "

He won't choose anything. He won't cast away that which wasn't chosen. He'll obtain everything he desires. Because right now he has that much power.

"Tsoi Rin's thoughts, Lapis' desire, I'll accept everything and fight against it. And I'll protect you. This time, without fail. "

"................"

Those were the words that expressed his innermost thoughts much more frank than ever before, but hearing those, on Ayano's face there was no sigh of delight.

Rather she frowned dissatisfied and glared at the man as if she finally understood -

Without saying anything, she tried kicking him near his waist.

Gan!

A heavy feeling was transmitted through the leg.

Nevertheless, because of Kazuma's tough legs and loins, he took that shock perfectly.

Conversely, as if she kicked a big tree with deep roots, Ayano's stance crumbled and she staggered.

"Tch, wah - "

Ayano fell backward with one leg raised. Behind her is the pond -

But, on the verge of falling, Kazuma pulled Ayano's leg towards him.

Ordinarily, if someone would have tried that on him, he would topple that person in the pond without hesitation but Ayano's legs were not something ordinary.

With one leg on the ground, she barely managed to stand up.

"Le- let go, baka! "

Pressing down with both her hands the skirt that rolled up, Ayano shouted bright red.

"That's a surprising way of talking considering I just saved you, huh? "

"Wasn't there a better method? "

"The leg was the closest"

Answering in a nonchalant face, Kazuma released her leg.

"So? "

"Wh- what? "

"Do you kick people for no good reason? "

Asked about the reason for the sudden assault, Ayano turned her face away pouting.

Continuing to be silent and reaching her limit after dozens of seconds, still facing away she said.

"I, I never said I want you to protect me"

"Me too, I don't remember asking for your opinion. "

"It's not like that! "

Facing Kazuma with her whole body, Ayano shouts.

"Am I that unreliable? "

That was an acute question, the meaning of her life hanging on it.

But, while Kazuma blinked seeming surprised, he doesn't give her the answer she wants.

It wasn't acting. This man really didn't understand. Even though she knew that, Ayano's irritation became worse.

"I don't know what happened in your past! But, isn't it difficult? Isn't it painful? Rely on me at least in those times! I can fight too! "

She doesn't complain about Kazuma protecting her. Instead, she's rather happy. Because she understands she's being considered important.

However, only being protected is not good enough.

"What am I to you? Just excess baggage? A burden? Should I hide behind your back so I won't get in your way and after the battle ends embrace and kiss you as a token of appreciation? Don't look down on me! "

The princess protected by the strong knight - Ayano's pride wasn't so low to be satisfied in such a position.

Even Kazuma is not almighty. He's not invincible.

At the times he cannot fight the enemy by himself, at last at those times she wanted to be depended on. She wanted to be counted on.

"Don't burden only yourself with everything. I won't tell as much as to entrust your back to me but, but if I can help you just a little - "

Calming herself - just a little - Ayano timidly looked up to Kazuma.

Kazuma was staring at Ayano with a dumbfounded expression.

It was rare one had the chance to see Kazuma in mute amazement but, of course, that's not what Ayano wished for.

"---------enough already!"

Shouting in anger, Ayano turned away. But, as she only turned away without leaving, it was clear it wasn't already enough.

".............."

In silence Kazuma continued looking at Ayano who was standing rock still.

Obstinately turning away but even so she continued staying in the center of his field of vision as if saying ''I do care''.

Kazuma's amazed facial expression was gradually turning turning to a wry smile, very much like the usual Kazuma.

He looked at his watch rebelliously trying to time how long will her obstinacy continue.

Several minutes after the current situation still continued.

Ayano doesn't move her gaze.

The one that moves first looses - she glared right in front with so much drive like she was in a duel.

As for Kazuma, he gave up looking at her directly, gazing at the girl's stiff profile outside the boundary.

Although she was certainly aware of his being, her facial expression can't be read.

Putting himself in such a one-sided advantageous position, he was enjoying himself with Ayano's reaction without getting tired of it.

The silence continued further. But, before long the equilibrium crumbled.

A gust of wind blowing through made ripples on the water surface and made Ayano's hair flutter.

That hair riding upon the wind, fluttering, was touching Kazuma's body.

It looked like that was in replacement for her frozen body, reaching out, requesting Kazuma's heart.

"...........aa......."

Noticing the dangerous, quick intimacy, Ayano slightly stirred.

Should she pretend she didn't notice and take more distance, for the long interval called an instant she hesitated.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 307.jpg|thumb|]]

In the end Ayano didn't move. Faster than it takes to reach the conclusion, Kazuma moved.

Kazuma gently took in his hand a tuft of hair playing in the wind.

And then he lightly bent over and kissed it with affection.

"........!"

Sharply catching her breath, Ayano's body trembled.

She can't move - no, moving is scary.

No matter how should she react to Kazuma's act, she felt that it will bring about some definite change.

Her body is hot.

It was as if even the tips of her hair were sensitive.

The feel of those lips touching her hair, that warmth, she could clearly sense it.

"..............."

Flushing red until the rape of her neck, Ayano's whole body was tense as if enduring something.

Her chest was painful.

No matter how restless she breathed in, not enough oxygen reached her brain and she can't think straight.

Kazuma's lips touching her hair.

All her nerves were concentrated in that one point.

What to think?

How should she act?

She doesn't understand. She can't think of anything.

While repeating breathing a little faster, stuck in an impasse, Ayano's thoughts continued in an endless loop.

After enjoying that supple feeling to his heart's content, Kazuma let go of Ayano's hair.

Thanks to the always facing forward girl breathing life into him, that useless strain disappeared.

Thinking about it, Ayano already saved him many times over.

Looking at this from a different perspective, saying ''I'll protect you'' was close to arrogance.

The girl who released him stuck in the past is not a powerless, frail princess.

To put it into words, if the knight who dedicated his entire life to the sword was captured, she would personally charge into the enemy camp -

''"What are you doing!? Follow me! "''

Easily able to imagine even the scene of giving an order to the dumbfounded knight, Kazuma burst into a faint laugh.

That was so very Ayano-like. Or rather, very suitable for them.

Accepting Ayano's request, instead of congratulations, Kazuma lightly strikes her ass.

"Well, take care of me, partner"

He could swear on it, Kazuma didn't had any evil intentions. He just thought that was just the right spot to do it.

But, regarding the girl that became oversensitive from the unfamiliar situation, that stimulus felt more like a club blow.

"Kyan!? "

Her rigid body was rebooted and right overhead - no, because of the stimulus from behind, Ayano jumped up somewhat diagonal.

But, just like it was stated before, they were standing on he side of a pond.

Which means -

''''Dopan''''

For good of for evil, the pond was pretty deep.

"What happened!? "

Hearing the sound of water, Ren rushed out the room. He courteously closed the futsuma and waited without eavesdropping but as expected he felt some sort of disturbance.

After that, Kirika and Juugo followed.

"Nii, sama---? ", asked Ren quizzically, standing still on the porch.

What was in front of his eyes could rarely be seem - or rather, he saw for the first time his brother at a loss.

And then --- only that.

There was nothing else. Not even Ayano's figure who was supposed to have chased after Kazuma.

"Well......"

Remembering he heard the sound of water, Ren shifter his attention to the pond.

The water surface that was supposed to be calm, was producing huge ripples.

Pretty big - as if they were produced by dropping a forty five kilo mass, those kind of huge ripples.

Including shock and blame, Ren glared at Kazuma.

"Nii-sama, no way - "

"Aah - is it my fault? this - "

While looking away and scratching his cheek, Kazuma murmured some vague words.

Convinced to the utmost limit by those words, Ren severely rebuked his brother, ten years his senior.

"What are you thinking!? I don't know what Nee-sama told you but, pushing her into the pond because you got angry! "

"No.......I didn't really pushed her......."

Kazuma offered a frail excuse.

That was an exceedingly bad situation. Angry and with a dreadfully threatening attitude, Ren was there but behind him was Juugo standing still in silence, his Kehai becoming exceedingly dangerous.

But, Kazuma instantly forgot about them.

The reason for that was that a much more terrific threat burst out nearby.

''''Dopaaaaan!''''

Already producing a several times louder water sound, a huge water column stabbed the sky.

"----------tch!"

Kazuma immediately leaped ten meters, taking the fight posture.

''''Zabaan!''''

The large quantity of water blown high upwards fell down pulled by gravity and soaked the loan.

The released mist sprung up.

And then, from the bottom of the pond with a remarkably decreased water volume -

- a raging demoness landed.

"................"

Because of the dripping water coming from her drenched hair and clothes Ayano started walking like a ghost.

Her hanged down face can't be seen.

But her route was accurately, extremely accurately headed for Kazuma who was now about to escape moving backwards.

"A....A--, Ayano? I think you know it but I didn't really pushed you - anyway, let's talk about this. Peacefully. "

Ayano doesn't reply. Silent, indifferent, she steadily steps forward.

It was clear there was no room for negotiation.

"Hey, guys, do something"

Looking behind requesting help, Kazuma noticed that those three who were supposed to have been right behind moved away.

"Wait you guys. Why are you out the line of fire? "

"Because we don't want to get involved. "

The one replying point-blank was Ren. He continued even more heartless.

"Nii-sama too, don't stand there move closer to the fence. At this angle the house will be burned. "

"You have no sympathy!? "

"There nothing I can do for you! "

Ren replied to Kazuma's shout that was closer to a shriek now in almost the same manner.

"No matter how you think about it, Onii-sama's the one at fault. Give up and let her hit you at least once. "

"One hit, huh? I'll die is she hits me once! "

"It will be fine since it's Nii-sama-----perhaps"

Shrugging his shoulders, Ren tried to assure him without any basis.

The last part only was mingled with his true opinion.

"You------ "

Trying to retort something to his heartless little brother, Kazuma turned ahead with a cramp on his face.

Ayano stopped walking. The distance between her and Kazuma was approximately five meters.

She was already one step inside the range - what is called the reaching distance.

A violent fighting spirit that could be felt from the other side of the globe burst out.

Instantly, Ayano's body shed a dazzling light and the water sticking to all her body disappeared without a trace.

Not even water vapors appeared, as the hydrogen atoms and the oxygen atoms composing the water molecule instantly changed to plasma.

"Wh- wait. If we talk we'll understand---- "

Ayano replied to Kazuma's words by extracting Enraiha. Shuffling on her tiptoes, she shortened the distance.

At the time Kazuma was for the first time really thinking of running, a dignified voice resounded from behind.

"Ayano"

As one would expect, unable to ignore her father's appeal, Ayano suddenly stopped.

In a dignified manner, Juugo told his daughter who, even then, didn't lower her sword.

"I will protect the house. There's no need to hold back, use your whole power"

"Waah, I can't believe this Oyaji - Dowaaah!? "

Deserted even by Juugo, his last ray of hope, Kazuma cursed him in a small voice. But, immediately confronting an impossible situation, those boos were erased by the sound of an explosion.

In one portion of the Kannagi residence a caloric value that could be compared with the temperature at the heart of a sun sprung forth.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 6

2013-10-11T22:16:05Z

Ninjask:

=== Chapter 6 - The end of the feast ===

=== Part 1 ===

"Aaaaaaaaaa, by the way!! ",shouted Ren suddenly remembering something important.

"Wh- What's going on? "

At the sudden voice, Ayano looked at him in shock.

But without caring about that, Ren talked on and on in excitement.

"Nee-sama, since when are you able to use Shinen? "

"-------ha? "

"You used it just now, didn't you? The crimson flame with the same aura as Nee-sama! "

"-----I did? "

Really not conscious about it, Ayano continuously fired rapid questions with an off the point face.

That unreliable attitude made Ren lose his confidence, instinctively asking his brother for help.

"Nii-sama, you saw it.......right? "

"Aah"

Kazuma clearly agreed.

Ayano stared at Kazuma in a daze. Gradually the meaning of those words permeated in her brain, her complexion rapidly changing.

"Eeh? Really? Did I --- the god flame.......No way!? "

"It's true! Congratulations! "

Smiling with all his face, Ren blessed Ayano.

But, immediately after, noticing Kazuma's face was extremely calm, he asked suspicious.

"Nii-sama, you don't seem very surprised"

"Yeah. Because I saw it before? "

''''"Eeeeeeeeeh!? "''''

Ren and Ayano shouted in chorus their surprise.

Ayano grabbed Kazuma by the collar and cross-questioned him.

"S- since when? Where? "

"Last year. When you fought with Ryoya in Kyoto."

Answering straightforward, Kazuma sighted.

"It seems like you didn't tell the Suzerain - but, no way - You really didn't notice? "

"Why - why, didn't you tell me before!? "

".........."

Taking time to tease Ayano, Kazuma stared at her with an exceedingly cold gaze.

Faced with that blatant feeling of contempt not even reptiles gave, Ayano's face became stiff.

"............Do you want to know the answer? "

"N- no, it's fine!"

She shook her head as much as possible. At the same time, she plugged her ears not to hear that severe cynicism.

"W- well, I'm sure it's because you were that much focused on the battle. "

Ren forced his way through in the space between the two and sternly scowled at Kazuma.

Of course, Kazuma won't feel sorry just because of that.

"But even so, to have three divine flame users in the same period of time is amazing, right? "

Although trying to soothe Ayano, Ren was making merry innocently.

It was easy to understand he was genuinely happy by Ayano's growth.

For Ayano, who worried nowadays if she wasn't surpassed by Ren since her ''little brother'''s growth had been remarkable, that innocence gave her mixed feelings.

But even so, she contain her happiness at being able to yield a divine flame.

Her face broke into a smile.

"Waah, what do I do, I'm so happy"

"No, I think being happy it's normal. What will you name it? "

"Hmm, that's right, ''''Red Divine Flame'''' is not really cool"

"I think it's meaningless thinking about it"

At the two who were in high spirits, a thoroughly indifferent voice poured water on them. Of course, it was Kazuma.

"You just used something that by chance looks like a divine flame and not only you weren't controlling it, you weren't even self-aware, right?

That kind of person can't be called a divine flame user. There's also the possibility it was just a miracle that only happens twice in your life. "

Ayano and Ren gazed at Kazuma with a purely spiteful look.

"Why does this guy has to say such sensible things? "

"That's right, we have just gotten excited! "

"Look at reality - would it be better to say that? Besides, now it's not the time to frolic, right? "

Kazuma's gaze pointed at Pandemonium. At the same time -

"Wuaaaaaaaaaah!!"

Raising a war cry, a human like thing came running. With an expression like he was prepared for death, he headed for Pandemonium in a straight line.

"----Ah? "

While the trio was looking over him blankly, the man belonging to the <<Seeds>> reached the entrance.

With both hands raised overhead, the man shouted loudly.

"Yes, I did it! I did it! I'm first! ''The ultimate power'' is mine! "

The man was ecstatic. A soft light was suddenly lit at his feet. As if blessing the man, it illuminated on his figure -

"O.....Oo....Oooooooooo!? "

His body was slowly eroded.

Inside the light, the man's body melted as if falling apart during cooking. His skin burst open, his flesh was torn off, his internal organs melted, and even his bones -

Nothing remained. As if his existence wasn't there from the beginning, the man disappeared without trace.

"Wh- what happened? "

"Well, he died, right? "

Contrastive with Ren who screamed openly shaken, Kazuma answered really not carrying from the bottom of his heart.

"........that man, wasn't he the first? "

"No, he was the first."

"Then, what about that ultimate power? "

"Something like that didn't exist from the beginning, obviously"

"........you're very blunt, huh? "

"Because that's how the world is"

"Aah, another one"

Ayano pointed ahead where another <<Seed>> was aiming for Pandemonium. This time there was a slight deviation from the human form.

But, the result was the same. Wrapped up in the light, they melted and disappeared without leaving any trace.

It continued with the third and the fourth.

"How to say this, it's that, right?"

While looking at the <<Seeds>> practically blindly pushing their way to destruction, Kazuma murmured.

"It's a spectacle like the suicide of lemmings"

"......Nii-sama......"

Hearing his brother's casual thoughts who really didn't care, Ren revealed a sorrowful groan.

But, Kazuma advanced the conversation without paying attention to him.

"Well, it's convenient if the other party kills them for us. Forget about them and thing about what comes after."

"-----yeah"

Ayano too, heartlessly agreed, shifting her attention to Pandemonium's entrance.

This time there were no more <<Seeds>>. But -

"In this situation, it seems dangerous trying to enter from the front"

"You want to enter? "

Seeing Ayano murmuring so, including of a sense of crisis, Kazuma asked in return unexpectedly.

"It will be done quicker if you were to burn all of it from the outside, right? This is not really a game, there's no need to go to the dungeons and pick a fight with the big boss, you know?"

"You're such a....."

As Kazuma was thinking nothing else but killing the enemy, Ayano groaned as if she endured a headache.

"It's possible that Nanase ans Yukari are inside, you know!? we can't take such a violent action. "

"Nanase and Yukari?"

"If you ask ''Who are they?'' I'll kill you"

Warned in an ominous tone, very prudently Kazuma swallowed his words.

"They were abducted because of you, so take responsibility! "

".............."

Leaving Nanase aside , it was unreasonable to make him take the blame for Yukari but, wisely Kazuma refrained from objecting.

"Then, let's get in already"

"But we can't use that entrance, right? "

Ayano was fearful of sharing the fate of the <<Seeds>> if she were to use the front entrance.

But Kazuma declared in the usual disposition.

"Just by looking, the entrance doesn't seem to have any kind of trick but even if it had, it must have been inserted in the <<Seeds>>'s bodies. "

"But, if by any chance......"

"Then, how about this? "

The moment Kazuma said so, a sphere was gouged out in the Pandemonium wall and it collapsed inside.

The new entrance had a diameter of two meters, enough for them to easily enter made to the right next to the entrance.

"Let's go"

"------huh? Will you go first? ", asked Ayano looking quizzically at Kazuma.

"Is there a problem? "

"No, this is you we're talking about so won't make me go in front to confirm the security or something? "

"..........you, do you think of me as a cruel and heartless brute of a man? "

"Oh, did you hear that Ren?"

Unnaturally Ayano talked to Ren only. But clear enough for Kazuma to hear.

"It seems this man would want to so ''that's not it'' as if he doesn't know his social position"

"..............well.............."

Worried about the reply, Ren mumbled.

On the other hand, without minding those two, Kazuma started to trespass on Pandemonium by himself.

"Hey, come already"

"Aah, yes!"

"Don't order me around! "

While both showed typical responses both followed after Kazuma. Of course, he wasn't suddenly disintegrated.

While looking around inside Pandemonium, who also remained the same, Ayano asked.

"So, what are you going to do? "

"''What'', you say. There's nothing else to do except search around, right? Because we don't know if the interior is the same as before."

"Aah, not about that. What I want to know is the way to deal with Lapis. "

"------------What are you trying to say? ", asked Kazuma without turning back.

"Well, Lapis is your former right? Will you fight - "

''''Dan!''''

Pushing out his arm just before Ayano's face, he hit the wall hard.

"I don't know from who and what you heard but - "

With a tone that clearly endured something, Kazuma talked.

"Tsoi Rin died. In front of me. "

".........Kazuma........."

"Tsoi Rin died. She will never again revive. I know that is a certainty, more that anything else. Because the outward appearance is the same, because her mental core was made by using Tsoi Rin's residual thought, what of it? That's nothing but the proof she's a fake."

What was called the residual thought was nothing but the copy of the awareness that was etched in the space. It's true that was an accurate representation of the person's consciousness at that time but, after all it's nothing but an imitation - nothing but a one-sided <<record>> accurately reproduced.

Naturally, what was there wasn't the heart - nor its soul.

Even if the recorded information is numerous, it can't react any other way than the person when it was alive.

But, of course that couldn't be called a thought but a mechanical feedback that was already imprinted - it cannot work any other way.

"If there's something she wanted to say I'll hear it as long as it doesn't get in the way of accomplishing our goal. If she does, I'll kill her - Do you have something else you want to know? "

"....................."

Ayano silently shook her head.

She understood she just made the greatest blunder possible.

Surely, Kazuma's words are correct.

Even if it's the way to deal with Lapis, is he really thinking like that?

But, there was no need to make him put it into words?

Kazuma was silently starring at Ayano, hanging her head in shame, succumbing to feelings of remorse.

But, several seconds after, with a playful smile he poked her forehead, forcibly pointing it upwards.

"Hyan!? Ka- Kazuma------?"

Holding up her forehead and peering into Ayano's face, looking up with tears in her eyes, Kazuma said.

"If you like, should I leave her to you? "

"Eeh? Wh- what? "

"Lapis' opponent. You lost big last time so you're probably not satisfied, right? "

Ayano's face flushed red and she shouted at the utterance that wounded her great pride.

"Wh- who lost big time? I was just about to win but didn't you get in the way? "

"Is that so? Well, you can say whatever you like in a what-if story - "

"Waah, this man is really pissing me off"

"Nii-sama....Nee-sama too, could you please stop your lover's quarrel in this situation? "

"'''''W -H - O'''' is having a lover's quarrel? "

"I - I apologize! "

While talking so casually while walking, a solid door appeared before the group.

=== Part 2 ===

"Hey, is this ----"

In front of the door she remembered, Ayano looked at Kazuma carrying a faint anxiety.

Kazuma made a small nod.

"Aah. We met Bernhardt here before."

If this were the same Pandemonium, there would a huge hall beyond this door, and Bernhardt would be sitting down on a chair in the middle of it.

"I don't know about now. For the time being, let's open it"

Without any kind of strong feelings, Kazuma seized the door's knob and pushed in. Raising a thick sound, the door slowly opened.

"--------!"

The moment he stepped in the room, the lightnings turned on simultaneously.

The same large hall as before was illuminated. Inside there was just one luxurious chair.

And then, sitting down on that chair, a man in a black robe.

"Welcome to Pandemonium"

Bathing in the trio's gaze, the man spoke in comfortable words of friendly reception.

Behind him, like his servants, two quiet girls deeply bowed.

"Nanase! Yukari! ", shouted Ayano when seeing them.

One was dressed in an inflammatory bondage garment, the girl with sharp features.

The other one in a contrastive gentle image was a maid - but the shirt the girl wore was very close to a micro-mini.

There's no need to say it, they were Ayano's kidnapped friends, Kudou Nanase and Shinomiya Yukari.

" - which means, you're Utsumi? "

"Call me <<Grand Mage>>"

Responding in a voice full of composure, Utsumi took down the the hood that was covering him.

From the shadow of the hood that provoking but unforgettable frog face peeked.

"Because, I already reached a higher existence than the lot of you. "

"That nonsense is inconsequential. I'm taking them back - Nanase! Yukari! "

Ignoring Utsumi's self-important speech, Ayano called her friends. But, there was no response.

"It's useless", declared Utsumi, still self-important.

"About those two, nothing reaches them except for my voice. They are submissive only to me, they are my slaves"

"..........!! You......."

"Wait a little"

Kazuma got the better of Ayano enraged when her friends were branded as slaves.

While seizing Ayano's right hand, he asked Utsumi.

"It's your choice to have a make-believe game with the maids but tell me this. Where is Bernhardt? "

"------Bernhardt?"

As Utsumi figuratively scratched his head, Kazuma corrected himself.

"Does he still call himself Vesalius? He's wearing masks in spite of his age and dodgy costumes, the Lord of Pandemonium"

"The Lord of Pandemonium? That's me"

".............Where is Vesalius?"

"He's nowhere anymore"

"...................."

Even though he was patiently repeating his question only to receive out of focus answers, this time receiving a Zen answer, Kazuma breathed a bitter sigh.

"In short you are using your right to remain silent until we play the ''let's break the finger bones game'', right? "

".....You're way of talking is unpleasant. No way, do you think we are equals? "

"Don't say such idiotic things. I don't remember falling so low that I have to deal with bugs like you. Come again after you reach the vertebrate, fool"

Verbally knocking Utsumi down with continuous vilifying remarks, Kazuma asked again.

"Where is Vesalius? "

"-------He's dead. I killed him."

This time Utsumi answered clearly so that there would be no misunderstanding.

"We're finished here, right? You have no more questions, right? Besides Vesalius was only born and lived until now only for my sake. "

"Hee...."

Kazuma negligently made a non-committal answer but without minding, Utsumi continued his fervent speech.

"That's right. All those foolish <<Seeds>> that don't know anything, Vesalius, Pandemonium were born to make the existence of the excellent me complete. For example, do you know, Kannagi-san? "

"------what?"

Confused for abruptly having been brought up, Ayano replied.

As if having just waited for the opportunity, Utsumi talked on and on.

"The origin if the <<Seed>>'s power, the Youma turned to digital data and possessing them through the Internet, those Youma were all the copy of the same existence"

"Well - I knew of it"

Fleetingly looking at Kazuma, the source of that information, Ayano answered.

Doing so, Utsumi asked again.

"Then, have you thought about investigating this further? If that's so, did you asked yourself where is the <<Original Youma>>? "

"------!!"

Surprised, Ayano opened her eyes wide. Since for her the <<Seeds>> had a low priority, she didn't thought about them to that extent.

Examining Kazuma's expression for a second time, he seemed not to give a damn.

Even now when that question was presented, he ignored it with zero interest.

But, without waiting for their reaction, Utsumi triumphantly pointed to his own chest.

"That is inside me! I am the only true <<Seed>> that fused with the original Youma. The others were nothing else but lab rats to help me become complete! "

"Lab rats? "

"That's right, those guys fed to copy parasites unconsciously changing their bodies reported to Pandemonium. And deriving the optimal fusion process from that accumulated data manufactured the superman exceeding all humanity. That was Pandemonium's purpose! "

"I see"

Ayano nodded with a serious look. If one were to remove the empty superhuman slogan, she could understand everything else.

"Then, what about the ultimate power? "

"There is no such thing! ", Utsumi promptly declared.

"Why would the likes of lab rats should obtain such a thing? That was just garbage collecting! For the sake of managing with the used trash, they were lured here with a sweet bait and retrieved, only that! Hahahahahahahahaha!"

"Hey------"

While looking at Utsumi laughing loudly with an indifferent expression, Kazuma asked.

"Do we still have to be around this thing? "

"Yeah, it's enough. I pretty much heard all I wanted to. Aah, but, Nanase and Yukari's rescue has maximum priority. You know right? "

"Aah"

With a short nod, Kazuma lightly changed his posture. Guessing that intention, Utsumi's body suddenly shivered - and then, he showed a studied sneer.

"Do you intend to challenge me? A human? Kannagi-san, I heard you - your family has a reasonable amount of power for people. But that is after all only a human lev - "

Before he finished his sentence, Utsumi's head was half beheaded. The severe wound reaching his oral cavity made him scream disgracefully.

"Hi, hiiiiiiiiiii!? No way, no way......"

As the barrier he thought sacred was cut through like paper, Utsumi's composure disappeared without a trace.

Hiding himself behind the chair he stood on until now, he screamed in a loud voice.

"Na- Nanase! Yukari! Defend me! "

The order was launched from behind a chair but even so, those two faithfully followed.

Nanase and Yukari, as if trying to protect him with their bodies, stood in front of him. But -

At the time a gust of wind blew through and lifted the curse from both their bodies and souls without a trace.

Simultaneously losing consciousness, their bodies about to collapse, as if scooping them out, the wind carried them behind Kazuma's group close to the wall.

"--------And? "

Kazuma coldly asked Utsumi, who lost the second and his last defense. No matter how much a foolish human he was, the overwhelming difference in power was blatant.

The fear of the closing in death.

"U, uuu......uuuuuuuuu....."

Faced with the intense sense of urgency that he never experienced before, his brittle mind was insufficient and broke.

"Uuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! "

Screaming and brandishing his magic wand like a spoiled child, Utsumi made his power run wild.

Fireballs, lightning, water bullets stormed inside the hall spreading a confused destruction.

Exceedingly calm, Kazuma only warded off the attack headed towards them and took tho opportunity to take Utsumi's head.

Like it was a joke, the severed head flew high in the air and tumbled lightly.

From the headless still vertical body, fresh blood spurted out like a water fountain.

"-------Is he dead? "

"What do you mean? ", asked Ayano as Kazuma for some reason murmured so, surprised.

"No, I though he must have at least one more trick"

"You mean to have been remodeled without his knowledge and attack after a big transformation? "

Those words were intended as a joke but Kazuma nodded without laughing.

"Because the memory of him killing Bernhardt was added afterwards, to have the person himself appear before him on the verge of death, drag him to the depths of despair and die because of it"

At the excessively bad taste trick, Ayano grimaced and groaned.

"What sort of guy is Bernhardt? "

"This is not something restricted to Bernhardt but it applies to the majority of Majutsushi from <<Almagest>> ", spit out Kazuma abhorred from the bottom of his heart.

"The worst criminal is the one that takes delight in showing off "

"........waah - "

Since Kazuma was the one saying how nasty he was, Ayano couldn't even imagine it.

She earnestly thought she doesn't want to be involved with that man.

Of course, it was obvious that she wasn't able to do so.

"-----As expected, he wasn't able to finish the chat"

The clear resounding woman voice, indicated the beginning of the next development.

The rolling about severed head - before they composed themselves, rolled in front of the girl who stood up unnoticed.

Chestnut-color hair, lapis lazuli blue eyes, her body dressed in a gothic lolita dress, that figure standing there gracefully was dream-like pretty -----

Lapis ---- born from the transient remnants of the broken memories of the girl Kazuma was forever parted with, kicked with her tiptoe the head that came rolling.

She coldly ordered the headless body still standing.

"Pick it up"

The corpse obediently bent over, seized with both hands the returned cranium and placed it on top of its neck. At that moment, Utsumi was rebooted.

"Ri- ridiculous, this is - huh? "

Becoming aware of the gap in his consciousness, with a quizzical gaze Utsumi looked around and stopped when he saw Lapis.

A bewildered voice leaked out.

"La - Lapis!? Just when did you - no, where were you until - "

"Shut up"

At Lapis's command Utsumi was immediately silent.

That was clearly not the product of his own will but something froze it pinning down his mouth.

His eyes opened to the utmost limit.

Disregarding Utsumi who started an unsightly pantomime Lapis turned to Kazuma's group.

And then, she elegantly bowed.

"As a substitute of Master, I welcome all of you. With all due respect, all of you will become our last guests. Please feel at home. "

"Bernhardt? "

"He had already departed. Right now he's up in the sky"

"Is he dead? "

As if blaming him, Lapis motionlessly stared at Kazuma, cracking jokes. But even so, she consciously corrected her answer.

"It means he's in the middle of traveling by plane. I won't tell you his whereabouts. Even so, I have a verbal message. Will you please listen? "

"I will"

"''Allow me to leave at this point. I am unable to greet you directly and I truly apologize. But, I believe we'll meet soon enough'', he said "

A short period of silence. The pressure of a certain ''something'' rose closely to the critical point inside his body.

But, getting it out of his system with a cynical smile, Kazuma spoke in a light tone.

"Fuu, he ran away, huh? Whatever. I was kind of expecting that. "

Facing Lapis, looking slightly doubtful and waiting in silence for a continuation, Kazuma concluded.

"Were you the one to direct this event? "

"Yes", agreed Lapis with a proud smile.

Without feeling ashamed of how many humans were eaten by the Youma, their fates ruined.

"How did you know? "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 269.jpg|thumb|]]

"The scenario is cliché."

".......cliché, is it....."

Lapis was feeling dejected. The ups and down of a strange emotion were huge.

Or possibly, they could be thought of as unnatural.

"Because Bernhardt would have twisted it a bit more. I thought it was strange. "

"I see......but I did my best"

"You need more training"

"-----That's right. I'll be diligent"

"Hey! "

Those two talked together comfortable for some reason. But, a crushed to death, dangerous voice forced its way between them.

It was Ayano.

"Why are you softening towards your mutual enemy!? Do you understand the situation? "

In a certain way it was a justified rebuke but calmly, Kazuma didn't show any indication of consideration.

But, Lapis was different.

Deeply bowing her head as if she was impressed for some reason, with a look full of determination, she stared at them. And then -

"That's right. If the villain is cheered on by the enemy, he will lose face. I will be strong for the sake of Master who entrusted this to me."

Tightly grasping her small fists, she declared gallantly.

"This is how it is, so can I be more villain-like and proudly explain the diabolic plan? Please, can I? "

"The hell you can! "

Unsheathing Enraiha, Ayano shouts.

"Do you think I'll be caught in by your transparent stalling? "

Those violent words came with a thrusting sword. But even so, Lapis wasn't perturbed, and asked back in wonder.

"Stalling, is it? For what purpose? "

"W- what - "

"Master is already high in the sky. No matter if it's a Fuujutsushi - or even a Contractor, you won't find him. Why would I need to stall? "

"Th - then, is it necessary to have this discussion? "

Resisting with a well-reasoned argument, Ayano raised her voice. But -

Lapis' composed manner didn't waver.

"Master said so - the villain proudly disclosing his secret before the climax is a ''rule''"

"Wha - "

Ayano's jaw dropped with a loud sound. Her tension and her knees grew weak in front on the too much stupidity.

As she was about to crumble down she used Enraiha like a cane and glared at the girl smiling softly.

"Y - you.....what's up with that great stupidity? Aren't you totally different from before! Are you an airhead? "

Lapis was totally unable to cope with the shouted criticism.

On the contrary, as if she was praised, she bowed her head in agreement while happily smiling.

"That's right. I did change. -- That is a good thing. "

"-----what? "

"I want a ''heart''", Lapis said to the dumbfounded Ayano.

She included an earnest wish in her supplication.

"I am nothing more that manufactured life but I think by myself and intelligence was given to me so that I judge. But, after all those are nothing more but ''functions'' given to me to that I can accurately execute orders.

And thus, I feel attached to Yagami Kazuma. But even that was inserted inside me when I was made, nothing more but a granted emotion.

Real feelings are not given by anyone, but naturally come from inside. I do not feel that."

The puppet desiring a heart. It had been talked about repeatedly in fairy-tales. A deeply moving theme.

But, watching Lapis with half-opened eyes, Ayano asked.

"I understand what you're trying to say but what does that have to do with the present situation? "

"Master told me so. The human - the existence possessing will, must always be flexible. "

"Flexible? "

"Yes. You could also call it the desire to have a good time. Even at the times one has a purpose, not to concentrate in realizing that purpose with all one's might but to have the flexibility of enjoying oneself in the process. "

".........And? "

"That's why, I was thinking of enjoying myself in the process and perform various tricks. Will you bear with me? "

Lapis smiled adorably and innocently.

Unable to bear the gap between that smiling face full of cuteness and these crafty remarks, Ayano shouted.

"Hey you, thing of others' troubles before thinking of your own enjoyment! "

"But, Master said, if you think about others troubles you won't benefit from free will."

Feeling a loss for words at the excessive selfish words, Ayano remembered the words Kazuma said about them.

''"They're definitely the worst, there guys......."''

Even Bernhardt,the maker of that doll, filling her head with worthless ideas, even Lapis faithfully adhering to her master's teachings, both of them were the worst.

"So, should I start my explanation? "

An the good ground of silencing Ayano, Lapis started her explanation matter-of-fact.

"I think Utsumi proudly said so before but there are a few grave errors in his exposition. First, it's about the origin of the copied Youma that infected those people - the existence Utsumi called <<Original Youma>>.

Actually the summoning of the <<Original Youma>> hes yet to achieved. The one that possessed Utsumi was nothing but a replica, just like the other <<Seeds>>. "

"Wh- what!?"

Raising a shout of extreme surprise, unnoticed, Utsumi regained his freedom.

Not showing any sign of surprise, the trio waited for the continuation of the story with apathetic faces.

Dissatisfied, Lapis pursed her lips and said in a reproachful manner.

"----you're not surprised, huh? "

"No, did some unexpected development happened for us to be surprised? "

The fact that Utsumi killed Bernhardt, the bullshit that the result of Bernhardt's creation was something like Utsumi - Kazuma didn't believed it for a second.

For Kazuma, the present development was quite reasonable, or you could call it the natural turn of events.

"Is that so - what a disappointment.", Lapis murmured truly disappointed and then continued.

"The other mistake, the biggest one, was that he recognized himself as Utsumi Kousuke. The character called Utsumi Kousuke was already eaten by the parasitic Youma and disappeared. "

"Wh- what is that? "

Just like the previous time, Utsumi was the only one shouting.

"I am right here! It's impossible for me to have disappeared! "

"Why is that? ", asked Lapis very directly.

"Wh- why, you ask.....? "

"For <<Seeds>> if their levels were raised that much, they would be eaten by Youma from the inside. Why would you, the one possessing the most power among <<Seeds>> be an exception? "

"That, that's......because I'm special......."

"Special? Does that means that you have something - a certain something where you excel above all humans? "

Lapis' words didn't allow any any deceit, no cheating.

His ostentation scraped off bit by bit, Utsumi's complexion turned ashen.

"There's absolutely nothing special about your attributes. No, you may be called especially inferior. Actually a few days after you became <<Third Class>> you were unable to preserve your ego. "

"No way.....no way.....but then, what am I? If I am supposed to be extinct, why am I still here? "

"You were bait to lure Yagami Kazuma inside. ", Lapis replied definitely.

"The existence of Utsumi Kousuke was the main factor that guided Kannagi Ayano inside Pandemonium. And then, when Kannagi Ayano acts we understood there was a high probability Yagami Kazuma would follow. That's why it was imperative that Utsumi's existence had to continue until now.

For that purpose, Master created a virtual personality that would react just like the alive Utsumi. It was pasted on the outer layer of the Youma that usurped Utsumi's body. That is you. "

"No, no......that's ridiculous......."

"The most conclusive evidence are those girls."

Lapis pointed at Yukari and Nanase that were still unconscious.

"If you were the genuine Utsumi, why were you satisfied of just keeping them close without raping them? It's because you were an extremely convenient existence that can never disobey. "

"Th- that's......"

"Wait a second! Is that true? "

Ayano cut her way through that conversation. If that was actually true -

"It is. "

Lapis assured her with a gentle smile that was reassuring.

"It's because such instinctive urges like sexual desires are not factored in a virtual personality. Utsumi didn't defile those girls. Don't worry. "

"I see.......I'm glad........"

Retelling the most pressing issue, Ayano was relieved from the bottom of her heart.

But, on the other hand, Utsumi sank in a pit of desperation.

Just like Lapis said, Utsumi finally realized the fact that he hadn't touched Nanase and Yukari and that he hadn't had any sexual desires for the last few days.

Frightened by the truth, Utsumi opened his eyes wide.

"Then....am I really a virtual personality.....?"

"Yes"

"I was made.....nothing more but a program, you say? "

"That's right"

"The real me, is already dead you said..........? "

"Just like that"

The instant the conclusion was clear, Utsumi fell to his knees like a puppet whose strings were cut and became heart-broken.

From his partly opened lips, a meaningless sob escaped.

That instant, Utsumi's self-identity was undermined from the basis and crumbled.

His consciousness wasn't strong enough to bear the helpless reality he was something manufactured. He wasn't created strong.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaa! "

A pathetic scream surged out. For example, if a manufactured human has a heart - no, if a manufactured human were to have a heart, that lament would touch anyone's heart.

And, the same way like humans, Lapis listened attentively to Utsumi's cry and looked at that expression. In her eyes the color of ecstasy was faintly but surely dwelling.

Kazuma asked the ecstatic Lapis staring at Utsumi.

"Are you happy? "

"----Eeh? Yeah, that's right. Because the plan was followed almost perfectly.

Thanks to that, I have the feeling I managed to enjoy myself in the process for the first time. "

".........I see, you're happy, huh? About making others despair. ", Kazuma murmured in an unbelievable bitter voice.

Hearing that, Lapis showed for the first time an expression of understanding. But -

"Nevertheless, Master said so. No matter the shape, what moves a person's heart is an being that has a similar heart. '

But it's really disappointing that sadness is what's moving ones heart so, don't you think this was a big step for me? "

Saying so, she smiled. Full of joy from the bottom of her heart.

"That's enough. "

In a calm voice Kazuma interrupted Lapis' speech.

"Shut the fuck up. With Tsoi Rin's face, with Tsoi Rin's voice, don't speak another word. "

A surging killing intent. Feeling that just like physical coercion, Ayano and Ren backed off.

But even so, Lapis' smile didn't waver.

"Fu fu, your Tsoi Rin wouldn't do something do inhuman - is that what you try to say?

It seems that inside you Tsoi Rin is being idolized like a holy woman, huh? "

"Not really, I don't think she was a holy woman but......at the very least she wasn't the kind of woman who would get happy by tricking people. "

"Is that so? Well, it doesn't matter. Just like you asked, I will shut my mouth. Beside the time came. "

Perceiving a enormously sinister stir at those words, the trio's faces stiffened.

"What do you mean? "

"Just now, the last of <<Seed>> disappeared. The end is about to start. ", declared Lapis solemnly as if she was a shrine maiden speaking like an oracle.

"Just like I said previously, the <<Original Youma>> has yet to be summoned. Because it's an existence of the highest rank, we haven't able to pay a corresponding compensation to summon it.

But, from the moment Pandemonium was established until now, we offered the souls of a large number of men to the copies of that existence.

Even if you reduced that number somewhat, the total number reached a hundred and thirty - so many souls were sacrificed and offered via the copies.

The compensation was paid. The grand duke of Hell, Belial, will manifest itself in this world. "

"------!!"

In front of all present, catching their breath in shock, Lapis suddenly dispersed the solemn atmosphere and, appropriate for a girl her age, she smiled very lovely.

"I apologize. I lied. Just like Ayano-san said, I was stalling until now. "

Sticking out her tongue in a impish manner, she laughed thoroughly innocently.

"This time, I caught you, huh? "

The angel trained by the devil, laughed -

=== Part 3 ===

"Is that Bernhard's true objective? ", asked Kazuma quickly pulling himself together.

But Lapis clearly denied it.

"No. The purpose of this plan is a simple possession experiment data collection. The fact that such a high rank demon like Belial was chosen to posses bodies, that may have a profound meaning only Master knows -

As a matter of fact, I think it must be meaningless, because of his maniac inclination for using only the best. ", continued Lapis nonchalantly intermingling toward her master.

"Actually, when we met at Tokyo Government Office, the experiment was pretty much completed. We could have gone back home just like that but Master stated that would be boring.

Therefore, it came to carry out the summoning of Belial as a side show. Does it amuse you? "

An elegant speech. But after hearing that, it was not something that could be endured.

With unconcealed agitation, Ayano shook Kazuma, pressing a question.

"W- wait, what are we going to do!? "

"What, you ask - well, if we don't stop it it will be bad, right? "

Belial - that name carried the meaning of ''''worthlessness'''', it was a top rank great demon.

Whether it was a god flame user, whether it was a contractor, a human level existence will never be able to oppose it.

If such a thing were to be released above ground, it's no exaggeration to say it's a crisis that will lead to the world destruction.

It must be stopped no matter what.

"But, how to stop it...?"

While thinking about it, Kazuma took notice of Utsumi. Since his virtual personality was crushed he was squatting without showing any reaction at the present situation.

''"Is that the core? "''

"No"

As if she read Kazuma's thoughts, Lapis declared detached.

"I won't stop you but disposing of it is meaningless. Utsumi's soul was already consecrated to Belial, so his body cannot be the object to summon Belial with. "

"Aah, I see, then - "

While looking over his shoulder, Kazuma held his right hand aloft. A mighty power was controlled by that hand.

"Then I should just smash the Jutsushi"

In front of Kazuma's attack, Lapis stood rock still without displaying any attitude of protecting herself.

Looking at Kazuma with lonely eyes, she murmured.

"Will you kill me again, Kazuma? "

"------!!"

The raised hand stiffened without swinging downward. The bundled power idly came apart and scattered.

"You baka! "

Pushing aside the petrified Kazuma, Ayano plunged into Lapis.

But Lapis took out the crystal large sword from air and blocked Enraiha's blow.

"Wha- "

"I made it just like yours. "

In the midst of locking sword to sword, expressing an out-of-place soft smile, Lapis said.

"That's handy. Because my weapon is a bit over-sized, carrying it is inconvenient - "

"Who cares! "

Pressing down the sword and letting anger take its natural course, she fired another blow.

With force enough to slice the crystal edge, the flame sword was swung.

"What on earth are you thinking!? Do you want to destroy the world for your entertainment? "

"Of course we don't want that. "

Lapis freely manipulated the crystal sword and sidestepped that slashing attack including tremendous force.

The skill she managed that huge sword like it was one of her limbs seemed to have been polished even more since last time.

"Belial can't be perfectly summoned with only a hundred sacrifices. The time he will move will be a few seconds and his power greatly restricted. The world won't get destroyed - perhaps"

"What the fuck is ''perhaps''!? "

"The world is full of mistakes. "

"Don't speak so irresponsibly! "

Although Ayano was resolutely attacking her, Lapis defended, not showing any gaps.

It became obvious crushing Lapis by herself was close to impossible.

"Kazuma, how long will you stand there like an idiot - "

"That's right"

The answer came from an unexpectedly close place, practically from right behind her.

Coincidentally the hand holding Enraiha was seized and Ayano was restrained from behind.

"Wh- wait you, whose ally are you? "

"Just shut up"

Carrying Ayano in his arms like luggage, Kazuma kicked and sent flying Lapis' crystal sword and took his distance.

Unable to escape from Kazuma's binding, Ayano shouted.

"Kazuma! What the heck are you thinking - "

"Calm down. It's coming"

"Eeh? "

"From below"

"------!!"

Ayano finally realized. From underground - no, from a much deeper and darker place, something was drawing near.

Slowly but steady.

"No way - Why? "

"It means the summoning formula had been set up long ago. It would be automatically invoked if the sacrifice were to be complete. Killing her now would have no effect. "

"Correct answer", laughed Lapis so adorable it was totally inappropriate.

"Before long the summoning of Belial will be achieved. And just like the ''''worthlessness'''' name suggests he will bring nothingness to the surface.

This is just a rough estimate but I believe the entire Tokyo region will, without a doubt, return to nothing. "

"For a side show, that's extremely flashy. "

"Master told me to put all my effort in this exactly because it's a side show. "

"...........I see"

At those very typical words, Kazuma unintentional smiled bitterly.

"This is very serious but do your best. Both master and I hope you will overcome this hardship. - Well then"

Saying everything she wanted, Lapis suddenly disappeared.

Those left behind exchanged puzzled glances.

".........What will we do? "

"If we can escape let's go"

But in the time necessary to Belial's appearance, it's impossible to run from the sphere of impact. Then, there's no choice but to fight.

Kazuma threw the yet unconscious Nanase and Yukari over his shoulders and raised his eyes to the ceiling.

"We're flying"

"------eeh? "

Without waiting for an answer, Kazuma clad himself in wind and soared. Taking Ayano and Ren.

Knocking down the ceiling, higher and higher. He stood still at an attitude of a hundred meters and looked down on the surface.

"This is......"

Underneath, a huge pentagram enclosing the entire park was casting light. That was the magic circle to summon Belial.

"So, do you have some idea? "

"Of course not. "

Kazuma replied heartlessly at Ayano's question, full of hope.

"We can't stop the summons, we cannot escape outside the area. In this situation we can only fight against it head on. "

"..........that's pretty much a kamikaze........"

"If you have some other idea say it"

As it was impossible to have something so convenient, Ayano shrugged her shoulders showing a bitter smile.

"........Nii-sama........"

Uneasy, Ren clung to Kazuma's arm. With an almost unconscious move Kazuma gently brushed Ren's head and continued the explanation.

"Don't think about it. Strike down in one attack all the power you have. Are there questions? "

"Detective Tachibana? "

After one moment, Kazuma answered Ayano's question.

"She's outside the park. If we're successful it won't have an impact on her. "

He was reluctant to speak about what would happen if they failed.

"Something else? "

Both shook their heads.

"That's good. Get ready then. "

Together with the signal Kazuma threw the burden on both his shoulders. Removing the existence of those girls, drifting inside a wind barrier, from his mind, he boosted his power.

Kazuma's pupils were dyed blue.

Slightly late, Enraiha's flame gripped by Ayano turned crimson.

The magic circle on the surface shined conspicuously brighter. And then, from inside, something rose reaching for the sky.

From the skies that shape could be easily perceived.

It was an arm.

As if trying to grasp the heavens, the five crooked fingers were pushed up, that huge arm darker than darkness itself.

Unbelievably huge, unbelievably wicked, like the world could be ruined by those fingers, that arm carried that much power.

Facing that huge palm, without hesitation Kazuma swung his arm down. At the same time so did Ayano and Ren.

The blue wind, the crimson flame and the golden one, those three powers changed from three helixes to one, melting together, and pierced the dark arm.

A moment of equilibrium. And then -

Stretched down on the ground without enough power to stand, Ren leaked a feeble smile.

"Amazing, we're still alive"

Lying down the same way, Ayano replied.

"That's right, what a surprise. Humans can really do something like this"

"From that way of speaking one might mistake that anyone could have this kind of lack-of-common-sense behavior. Isn't that something only you, those from the Kannagi Clan, whose power separates you by far from the limits of humans, can brag about? "

"I wish you wouldn't treat us like such monsters - whose this? "

Hearing a voice clearly different from theirs, Ayano sat upright panicking.

She saw Kazuma quickly switched to a standing in one knee posture, glaring at them.

An indigo blue mantle wrapping his body. Already without the clown mask, his imposing honest face was exposed.

His outfit was totally different but there was no way to mistake him -

Including infinite hatred Kazuma squeezed out his words.

"Bernhardt......didn't you escape outside the country? "

"And not to see this kind of spectacle with my own eyes? Don't say such foolish things. "

Bernhard answered matter-of-fact. Obliquely behind him, Lapis clearly laughed.

"I apologize. I lied. "

"..........."

Several seconds of silence. And then, as if unable to bear it, Kazuma revealed a bitter smile.

"I said the scenario was cliché - I take that back. You tricked me splendidly. "

"I am much obliged. "

Lapis bowed elegantly.

And then, Bernhardt too showed a nod of satisfaction.

"Humpf, that's good. And yet again I cannot praise you enough. With human bodies, even though it was only a portion of it, you defeated an existence that's called Devil King. I have no way of expressing how terrific Kannagi blood is. "

''" - This is bad"''

While ignoring Bernhardt's words, Ayano was tormented by he impeding crisis to the point of desperation.

That one blow she pointed to Belial was genuinely all Ayano could master.

She doesn't have enough power to burn a sheet of paper.

Ren too - and probably Kazuma too.

Facing them, Bernhardt and Lapis were not exhausted in the slightest.

This was a very desperate situation.

''"This is bad - what can I do? "''

"Aaah. Ojousan, there's no need to be this alert. I have no intention of fighting you here. "

"----Eeh? "

Ayano blinked at those unexpected words.

"Certainly, for us Yagami Kazuma is a bitter enemy we cannot allow to live. But, I'm a coward. I don't want to fight but when I'm certain of victory"

"Certain? "

"To say it frankly even in this situation, when you're cornered to this extent, I think you are terrifying. I'm not confident of winning. Especially after such an unreasonable ability. "

Was he serious or was he hiding something - she couldn't read the real intentions behind Bernhardt's words.

But right now she couldn't believe them to be true. She didn't know what the opponent was thinking but Ayano was firmly convinced that she would lose if they fought now.

"That's why I'll escape with the experiment data. Isn't that a result that you too should be pleased with?

The <<Seeds>> were annihilated, Pandemonium collapsed, the mastermind escaped outside the country - the incident was peacefully settled, so they all lived happily ever after, huh? ", Bernhardt shamelessly declared.

"Well anyway, I'm happy that I could say my goodbyes directly. Having entrusted a verbal message to my attendant, it would be terrible if she were to forget expressing her gratitude. "

"...........you, no way, did you summoned Belial for that purpose? "

"It was one of the reasons.", declared Bernhardt imposing as expected.

"Well then, it's time to say goodbye. Let's meet again before long - "

"Wait - "

Interrupting Bernhardt's words, although staggering Kazuma stood up. And then, staring at Lapis as if scowling at her, he said.

"Tell me one thing. What was the last thought Tsoi Rin left behind? Did she want to tell me something? "

"-----You don't know? "

"I asking you because I don't know! "

Lapis vaguely moved her gaze, seeking her master's approval. Amused, Bernhardt returned a nod.

Acquiring her master's permission, Lapis smiled sweetly. And then she said.

"I won't tell you "

"-----! You bitch - "

"So, as for a hint I'll tell you what I desire. ", whispered Lapis playing with the words to mock him.

The desire of the girl manufactured from the core of Tsoi Rin's last wish. That is -

"I want to kill you"

"------!!"

This time Lapis said the final goodbye to the frozen Kazuma.

"Well then, farewell"

An impermeable, perfect expression of gratitude. While still in that posture of bowing deeply, Lapis disappeared together with Bernhardt.

In the space those two were until a moment ago, a sound poured in the atmosphere. A small air turbulence was produced there.

"..........Kazuma........."

As if trying to support Kazuma standing rock still with a stricken appearance, Ayano embraced Kazuma's arm.

Forcefully, Kazuma hugged Ayano's body closely.

So violent as if trying to snatch it away but as frail like a child clinging to his mother's chest.

".......Kazuma........"

"........let's go home"

As if trying to shake off those complicated thoughts, Kazuma squeezed out his voice.

Those were the words of demise that brought to a finish those turmoil events called the Pandemonium incident after a while.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 6

2013-10-11T22:15:33Z

Ninjask: typo fixes

=== Chapter 6 - The end of the feast ===

=== Part 1 ===

"Aaaaaaaaaa, by the way!! ",shouted Ren suddenly remembering something important.

"Wh- What's going on? "

At the sudden voice, Ayano looked at him in shock.

But without caring about that, Ren talked on and on in excitement.

"Nee-sama, since when are you able to use Shinen? "

"-------ha? "

"You used it just now, didn't you? The crimson flame with the same aura as Nee-sama! "

"-----I did? "

Really not conscious about it, Ayano continuously fired rapid questions with an off the point face.

That unreliable attitude made Ren loose his confidence, instinctively asking his brother for help.

"Nii-sama, you saw it.......right? "

"Aah"

Kazuma clearly agreed.

Ayano stared at Kazuma in a daze. Gradually the meaning of those words permeated in her brain, her complexion rapidly changing.

"Eeh? Really? Did I --- the god flame.......No way!? "

"It's true! Congratulations! "

Smiling with all his face, Ren blessed Ayano.

But, immediately after, noticing Kazuma's face was extremely calm, he asked suspicious.

"Nii-sama, you don't seem very surprised"

"Yeah. Because I saw it before? "

''''"Eeeeeeeeeh!? "''''

Ren and Ayano shouted in chorus their surprise.

Ayano grabbed Kazuma by the collar and cross-questioned him.

"S- since when? Where? "

"Last year. When you fought with Ryoya in Kyoto."

Answering straightforward, Kazuma sighted.

"It seems like you didn't tell the Suzerain - but, no way - You really didn't notice? "

"Why - why, didn't you tell me before!? "

".........."

Taking time to tease Ayano, Kazuma stared at her with an exceedingly cold gaze.

Faced with that blatant feeling of contempt not even reptiles gave, Ayano's face became stiff.

"............Do you want to know the answer? "

"N- no, it's fine!"

She shook her head as much as possible. At the same time, she plugged her ears not to hear that severe cynicism.

"W- well, I'm sure it's because you were that much focused on the battle. "

Ren forced his way through in the space between the two and sternly scowled at Kazuma.

Of course, Kazuma won't feel sorry just because of that.

"But even so, to have three divine flame users in the same period of time is amazing, right? "

Although trying to soothe Ayano, Ren was making merry innocently.

It was easy to understand he was genuinely happy by Ayano's growth.

For Ayano, who worried nowadays if she wasn't surpassed by Ren since her ''little brother'''s growth had been remarkable, that innocence gave her mixed feelings.

But even so, she contain her happiness at being able to yield a divine flame.

Her face broke into a smile.

"Waah, what do I do, I'm so happy"

"No, I think being happy it's normal. What will you name it? "

"Hmm, that's right, ''''Red Divine Flame'''' is not really cool"

"I think it's meaningless thinking about it"

At the two who were in high spirits, a thoroughly indifferent voice poured water on them. Of course, it was Kazuma.

"You just used something that by chance looks like a divine flame and not only you weren't controlling it, you weren't even self-aware, right?

That kind of person can't be called a divine flame user. There's also the possibility it was just a miracle that only happens twice in your life. "

Ayano and Ren gazed at Kazuma with a purely spiteful look.

"Why does this guy has to say such sensible things? "

"That's right, we have just gotten excited! "

"Look at reality - would it be better to say that? Besides, now it's not the time to frolic, right? "

Kazuma's gaze pointed at Pandemonium. At the same time -

"Wuaaaaaaaaaah!!"

Raising a war cry, a human like thing came running. With an expression like he was prepared for death, he headed for Pandemonium in a straight line.

"----Ah? "

While the trio was looking over him blankly, the man belonging to the <<Seeds>> reached the entrance.

With both hands raised overhead, the man shouted loudly.

"Yes, I did it! I did it! I'm first! ''The ultimate power'' is mine! "

The man was ecstatic. A soft light was suddenly lit at his feet. As if blessing the man, it illuminated on his figure -

"O.....Oo....Oooooooooo!? "

His body was slowly eroded.

Inside the light, the man's body melted as if falling apart during cooking. His skin burst open, his flesh was torn off, his internal organs melted, and even his bones -

Nothing remained. As if his existence wasn't there from the beginning, the man disappeared without trace.

"Wh- what happened? "

"Well, he died, right? "

Contrastive with Ren who screamed openly shaken, Kazuma answered really not carrying from the bottom of his heart.

"........that man, wasn't he the first? "

"No, he was the first."

"Then, what about that ultimate power? "

"Something like that didn't exist from the beginning, obviously"

"........you're very blunt, huh? "

"Because that's how the world is"

"Aah, another one"

Ayano pointed ahead where another <<Seed>> was aiming for Pandemonium. This time there was a slight deviation from the human form.

But, the result was the same. Wrapped up in the light, they melted and disappeared without leaving any trace.

It continued with the third and the fourth.

"How to say this, it's that, right?"

While looking at the <<Seeds>> practically blindly pushing their way to destruction, Kazuma murmured.

"It's a spectacle like the suicide of lemmings"

"......Nii-sama......"

Hearing his brother's casual thoughts who really didn't care, Ren revealed a sorrowful groan.

But, Kazuma advanced the conversation without paying attention to him.

"Well, it's convenient if the other party kills them for us. Forget about them and thing about what comes after."

"-----yeah"

Ayano too, heartlessly agreed, shifting her attention to Pandemonium's entrance.

This time there were no more <<Seeds>>. But -

"In this situation, it seems dangerous trying to enter from the front"

"You want to enter? "

Seeing Ayano murmuring so, including of a sense of crisis, Kazuma asked in return unexpectedly.

"It will be done quicker if you were to burn all of it from the outside, right? This is not really a game, there's no need to go to the dungeons and pick a fight with the big boss, you know?"

"You're such a....."

As Kazuma was thinking nothing else but killing the enemy, Ayano groaned as if she endured a headache.

"It's possible that Nanase ans Yukari are inside, you know!? we can't take such a violent action. "

"Nanase and Yukari?"

"If you ask ''Who are they?'' I'll kill you"

Warned in an ominous tone, very prudently Kazuma swallowed his words.

"They were abducted because of you, so take responsibility! "

".............."

Leaving Nanase aside , it was unreasonable to make him take the blame for Yukari but, wisely Kazuma refrained from objecting.

"Then, let's get in already"

"But we can't use that entrance, right? "

Ayano was fearful of sharing the fate of the <<Seeds>> if she were to use the front entrance.

But Kazuma declared in the usual disposition.

"Just by looking, the entrance doesn't seem to have any kind of trick but even if it had, it must have been inserted in the <<Seeds>>'s bodies. "

"But, if by any chance......"

"Then, how about this? "

The moment Kazuma said so, a sphere was gouged out in the Pandemonium wall and it collapsed inside.

The new entrance had a diameter of two meters, enough for them to easily enter made to the right next to the entrance.

"Let's go"

"------huh? Will you go first? ", asked Ayano looking quizzically at Kazuma.

"Is there a problem? "

"No, this is you we're talking about so won't make me go in front to confirm the security or something? "

"..........you, do you think of me as a cruel and heartless brute of a man? "

"Oh, did you hear that Ren?"

Unnaturally Ayano talked to Ren only. But clear enough for Kazuma to hear.

"It seems this man would want to so ''that's not it'' as if he doesn't know his social position"

"..............well.............."

Worried about the reply, Ren mumbled.

On the other hand, without minding those two, Kazuma started to trespass on Pandemonium by himself.

"Hey, come already"

"Aah, yes!"

"Don't order me around! "

While both showed typical responses both followed after Kazuma. Of course, he wasn't suddenly disintegrated.

While looking around inside Pandemonium, who also remained the same, Ayano asked.

"So, what are you going to do? "

"''What'', you say. There's nothing else to do except search around, right? Because we don't know if the interior is the same as before."

"Aah, not about that. What I want to know is the way to deal with Lapis. "

"------------What are you trying to say? ", asked Kazuma without turning back.

"Well, Lapis is your former right? Will you fight - "

''''Dan!''''

Pushing out his arm just before Ayano's face, he hit the wall hard.

"I don't know from who and what you heard but - "

With a tone that clearly endured something, Kazuma talked.

"Tsoi Rin died. In front of me. "

".........Kazuma........."

"Tsoi Rin died. She will never again revive. I know that is a certainty, more that anything else. Because the outward appearance is the same, because her mental core was made by using Tsoi Rin's residual thought, what of it? That's nothing but the proof she's a fake."

What was called the residual thought was nothing but the copy of the awareness that was etched in the space. It's true that was an accurate representation of the person's consciousness at that time but, after all it's nothing but an imitation - nothing but a one-sided <<record>> accurately reproduced.

Naturally, what was there wasn't the heart - nor its soul.

Even if the recorded information is numerous, it can't react any other way than the person when it was alive.

But, of course that couldn't be called a thought but a mechanical feedback that was already imprinted - it cannot work any other way.

"If there's something she wanted to say I'll hear it as long as it doesn't get in the way of accomplishing our goal. If she does, I'll kill her - Do you have something else you want to know? "

"....................."

Ayano silently shook her head.

She understood she just made the greatest blunder possible.

Surely, Kazuma's words are correct.

Even if it's the way to deal with Lapis, is he really thinking like that?

But, there was no need to make him put it into words?

Kazuma was silently starring at Ayano, hanging her head in shame, succumbing to feelings of remorse.

But, several seconds after, with a playful smile he poked her forehead, forcibly pointing it upwards.

"Hyan!? Ka- Kazuma------?"

Holding up her forehead and peering into Ayano's face, looking up with tears in her eyes, Kazuma said.

"If you like, should I leave her to you? "

"Eeh? Wh- what? "

"Lapis' opponent. You lost big last time so you're probably not satisfied, right? "

Ayano's face flushed red and she shouted at the utterance that wounded her great pride.

"Wh- who lost big time? I was just about to win but didn't you get in the way? "

"Is that so? Well, you can say whatever you like in a what-if story - "

"Waah, this man is really pissing me off"

"Nii-sama....Nee-sama too, could you please stop your lover's quarrel in this situation? "

"'''''W -H - O'''' is having a lover's quarrel? "

"I - I apologize! "

While talking so casually while walking, a solid door appeared before the group.

=== Part 2 ===

"Hey, is this ----"

In front of the door she remembered, Ayano looked at Kazuma carrying a faint anxiety.

Kazuma made a small nod.

"Aah. We met Bernhardt here before."

If this were the same Pandemonium, there would a huge hall beyond this door, and Bernhardt would be sitting down on a chair in the middle of it.

"I don't know about now. For the time being, let's open it"

Without any kind of strong feelings, Kazuma seized the door's knob and pushed in. Raising a thick sound, the door slowly opened.

"--------!"

The moment he stepped in the room, the lightnings turned on simultaneously.

The same large hall as before was illuminated. Inside there was just one luxurious chair.

And then, sitting down on that chair, a man in a black robe.

"Welcome to Pandemonium"

Bathing in the trio's gaze, the man spoke in comfortable words of friendly reception.

Behind him, like his servants, two quiet girls deeply bowed.

"Nanase! Yukari! ", shouted Ayano when seeing them.

One was dressed in an inflammatory bondage garment, the girl with sharp features.

The other one in a contrastive gentle image was a maid - but the shirt the girl wore was very close to a micro-mini.

There's no need to say it, they were Ayano's kidnapped friends, Kudou Nanase and Shinomiya Yukari.

" - which means, you're Utsumi? "

"Call me <<Grand Mage>>"

Responding in a voice full of composure, Utsumi took down the the hood that was covering him.

From the shadow of the hood that provoking but unforgettable frog face peeked.

"Because, I already reached a higher existence than the lot of you. "

"That nonsense is inconsequential. I'm taking them back - Nanase! Yukari! "

Ignoring Utsumi's self-important speech, Ayano called her friends. But, there was no response.

"It's useless", declared Utsumi, still self-important.

"About those two, nothing reaches them except for my voice. They are submissive only to me, they are my slaves"

"..........!! You......."

"Wait a little"

Kazuma got the better of Ayano enraged when her friends were branded as slaves.

While seizing Ayano's right hand, he asked Utsumi.

"It's your choice to have a make-believe game with the maids but tell me this. Where is Bernhardt? "

"------Bernhardt?"

As Utsumi figuratively scratched his head, Kazuma corrected himself.

"Does he still call himself Vesalius? He's wearing masks in spite of his age and dodgy costumes, the Lord of Pandemonium"

"The Lord of Pandemonium? That's me"

".............Where is Vesalius?"

"He's nowhere anymore"

"...................."

Even though he was patiently repeating his question only to receive out of focus answers, this time receiving a Zen answer, Kazuma breathed a bitter sigh.

"In short you are using your right to remain silent until we play the ''let's break the finger bones game'', right? "

".....You're way of talking is unpleasant. No way, do you think we are equals? "

"Don't say such idiotic things. I don't remember falling so low that I have to deal with bugs like you. Come again after you reach the vertebrate, fool"

Verbally knocking Utsumi down with continuous vilifying remarks, Kazuma asked again.

"Where is Vesalius? "

"-------He's dead. I killed him."

This time Utsumi answered clearly so that there would be no misunderstanding.

"We're finished here, right? You have no more questions, right? Besides Vesalius was only born and lived until now only for my sake. "

"Hee...."

Kazuma negligently made a non-committal answer but without minding, Utsumi continued his fervent speech.

"That's right. All those foolish <<Seeds>> that don't know anything, Vesalius, Pandemonium were born to make the existence of the excellent me complete. For example, do you know, Kannagi-san? "

"------what?"

Confused for abruptly having been brought up, Ayano replied.

As if having just waited for the opportunity, Utsumi talked on and on.

"The origin if the <<Seed>>'s power, the Youma turned to digital data and possessing them through the Internet, those Youma were all the copy of the same existence"

"Well - I knew of it"

Fleetingly looking at Kazuma, the source of that information, Ayano answered.

Doing so, Utsumi asked again.

"Then, have you thought about investigating this further? If that's so, did you asked yourself where is the <<Original Youma>>? "

"------!!"

Surprised, Ayano opened her eyes wide. Since for her the <<Seeds>> had a low priority, she didn't thought about them to that extent.

Examining Kazuma's expression for a second time, he seemed not to give a damn.

Even now when that question was presented, he ignored it with zero interest.

But, without waiting for their reaction, Utsumi triumphantly pointed to his own chest.

"That is inside me! I am the only true <<Seed>> that fused with the original Youma. The others were nothing else but lab rats to help me become complete! "

"Lab rats? "

"That's right, those guys fed to copy parasites unconsciously changing their bodies reported to Pandemonium. And deriving the optimal fusion process from that accumulated data manufactured the superman exceeding all humanity. That was Pandemonium's purpose! "

"I see"

Ayano nodded with a serious look. If one were to remove the empty superhuman slogan, she could understand everything else.

"Then, what about the ultimate power? "

"There is no such thing! ", Utsumi promptly declared.

"Why would the likes of lab rats should obtain such a thing? That was just garbage collecting! For the sake of managing with the used trash, they were lured here with a sweet bait and retrieved, only that! Hahahahahahahahaha!"

"Hey------"

While looking at Utsumi laughing loudly with an indifferent expression, Kazuma asked.

"Do we still have to be around this thing? "

"Yeah, it's enough. I pretty much heard all I wanted to. Aah, but, Nanase and Yukari's rescue has maximum priority. You know right? "

"Aah"

With a short nod, Kazuma lightly changed his posture. Guessing that intention, Utsumi's body suddenly shivered - and then, he showed a studied sneer.

"Do you intend to challenge me? A human? Kannagi-san, I heard you - your family has a reasonable amount of power for people. But that is after all only a human lev - "

Before he finished his sentence, Utsumi's head was half beheaded. The severe wound reaching his oral cavity made him scream disgracefully.

"Hi, hiiiiiiiiiii!? No way, no way......"

As the barrier he thought sacred was cut through like paper, Utsumi's composure disappeared without a trace.

Hiding himself behind the chair he stood on until now, he screamed in a loud voice.

"Na- Nanase! Yukari! Defend me! "

The order was launched from behind a chair but even so, those two faithfully followed.

Nanase and Yukari, as if trying to protect him with their bodies, stood in front of him. But -

At the time a gust of wind blew through and lifted the curse from both their bodies and souls without a trace.

Simultaneously losing consciousness, their bodies about to collapse, as if scooping them out, the wind carried them behind Kazuma's group close to the wall.

"--------And? "

Kazuma coldly asked Utsumi, who lost the second and his last defense. No matter how much a foolish human he was, the overwhelming difference in power was blatant.

The fear of the closing in death.

"U, uuu......uuuuuuuuu....."

Faced with the intense sense of urgency that he never experienced before, his brittle mind was insufficient and broke.

"Uuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! "

Screaming and brandishing his magic wand like a spoiled child, Utsumi made his power run wild.

Fireballs, lightning, water bullets stormed inside the hall spreading a confused destruction.

Exceedingly calm, Kazuma only warded off the attack headed towards them and took tho opportunity to take Utsumi's head.

Like it was a joke, the severed head flew high in the air and tumbled lightly.

From the headless still vertical body, fresh blood spurted out like a water fountain.

"-------Is he dead? "

"What do you mean? ", asked Ayano as Kazuma for some reason murmured so, surprised.

"No, I though he must have at least one more trick"

"You mean to have been remodeled without his knowledge and attack after a big transformation? "

Those words were intended as a joke but Kazuma nodded without laughing.

"Because the memory of him killing Bernhardt was added afterwards, to have the person himself appear before him on the verge of death, drag him to the depths of despair and die because of it"

At the excessively bad taste trick, Ayano grimaced and groaned.

"What sort of guy is Bernhardt? "

"This is not something restricted to Bernhardt but it applies to the majority of Majutsushi from <<Almagest>> ", spit out Kazuma abhorred from the bottom of his heart.

"The worst criminal is the one that takes delight in showing off "

"........waah - "

Since Kazuma was the one saying how nasty he was, Ayano couldn't even imagine it.

She earnestly thought she doesn't want to be involved with that man.

Of course, it was obvious that she wasn't able to do so.

"-----As expected, he wasn't able to finish the chat"

The clear resounding woman voice, indicated the beginning of the next development.

The rolling about severed head - before they composed themselves, rolled in front of the girl who stood up unnoticed.

Chestnut-color hair, lapis lazuli blue eyes, her body dressed in a gothic lolita dress, that figure standing there gracefully was dream-like pretty -----

Lapis ---- born from the transient remnants of the broken memories of the girl Kazuma was forever parted with, kicked with her tiptoe the head that came rolling.

She coldly ordered the headless body still standing.

"Pick it up"

The corpse obediently bent over, seized with both hands the returned cranium and placed it on top of its neck. At that moment, Utsumi was rebooted.

"Ri- ridiculous, this is - huh? "

Becoming aware of the gap in his consciousness, with a quizzical gaze Utsumi looked around and stopped when he saw Lapis.

A bewildered voice leaked out.

"La - Lapis!? Just when did you - no, where were you until - "

"Shut up"

At Lapis's command Utsumi was immediately silent.

That was clearly not the product of his own will but something froze it pinning down his mouth.

His eyes opened to the utmost limit.

Disregarding Utsumi who started an unsightly pantomime Lapis turned to Kazuma's group.

And then, she elegantly bowed.

"As a substitute of Master, I welcome all of you. With all due respect, all of you will become our last guests. Please feel at home. "

"Bernhardt? "

"He had already departed. Right now he's up in the sky"

"Is he dead? "

As if blaming him, Lapis motionlessly stared at Kazuma, cracking jokes. But even so, she consciously corrected her answer.

"It means he's in the middle of traveling by plane. I won't tell you his whereabouts. Even so, I have a verbal message. Will you please listen? "

"I will"

"''Allow me to leave at this point. I am unable to greet you directly and I truly apologize. But, I believe we'll meet soon enough'', he said "

A short period of silence. The pressure of a certain ''something'' rose closely to the critical point inside his body.

But, getting it out of his system with a cynical smile, Kazuma spoke in a light tone.

"Fuu, he ran away, huh? Whatever. I was kind of expecting that. "

Facing Lapis, looking slightly doubtful and waiting in silence for a continuation, Kazuma concluded.

"Were you the one to direct this event? "

"Yes", agreed Lapis with a proud smile.

Without feeling ashamed of how many humans were eaten by the Youma, their fates ruined.

"How did you know? "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 269.jpg|thumb|]]

"The scenario is cliché."

".......cliché, is it....."

Lapis was feeling dejected. The ups and down of a strange emotion were huge.

Or possibly, they could be thought of as unnatural.

"Because Bernhardt would have twisted it a bit more. I thought it was strange. "

"I see......but I did my best"

"You need more training"

"-----That's right. I'll be diligent"

"Hey! "

Those two talked together comfortable for some reason. But, a crushed to death, dangerous voice forced its way between them.

It was Ayano.

"Why are you softening towards your mutual enemy!? Do you understand the situation? "

In a certain way it was a justified rebuke but calmly, Kazuma didn't show any indication of consideration.

But, Lapis was different.

Deeply bowing her head as if she was impressed for some reason, with a look full of determination, she stared at them. And then -

"That's right. If the villain is cheered on by the enemy, he will lose face. I will be strong for the sake of Master who entrusted this to me."

Tightly grasping her small fists, she declared gallantly.

"This is how it is, so can I be more villain-like and proudly explain the diabolic plan? Please, can I? "

"The hell you can! "

Unsheathing Enraiha, Ayano shouts.

"Do you think I'll be caught in by your transparent stalling? "

Those violent words came with a thrusting sword. But even so, Lapis wasn't perturbed, and asked back in wonder.

"Stalling, is it? For what purpose? "

"W- what - "

"Master is already high in the sky. No matter if it's a Fuujutsushi - or even a Contractor, you won't find him. Why would I need to stall? "

"Th - then, is it necessary to have this discussion? "

Resisting with a well-reasoned argument, Ayano raised her voice. But -

Lapis' composed manner didn't waver.

"Master said so - the villain proudly disclosing his secret before the climax is a ''rule''"

"Wha - "

Ayano's jaw dropped with a loud sound. Her tension and her knees grew weak in front on the too much stupidity.

As she was about to crumble down she used Enraiha like a cane and glared at the girl smiling softly.

"Y - you.....what's up with that great stupidity? Aren't you totally different from before! Are you an airhead? "

Lapis was totally unable to cope with the shouted criticism.

On the contrary, as if she was praised, she bowed her head in agreement while happily smiling.

"That's right. I did change. -- That is a good thing. "

"-----what? "

"I want a ''heart''", Lapis said to the dumbfounded Ayano.

She included an earnest wish in her supplication.

"I am nothing more that manufactured life but I think by myself and intelligence was given to me so that I judge. But, after all those are nothing more but ''functions'' given to me to that I can accurately execute orders.

And thus, I feel attached to Yagami Kazuma. But even that was inserted inside me when I was made, nothing more but a granted emotion.

Real feelings are not given by anyone, but naturally come from inside. I do not feel that."

The puppet desiring a heart. It had been talked about repeatedly in fairy-tales. A deeply moving theme.

But, watching Lapis with half-opened eyes, Ayano asked.

"I understand what you're trying to say but what does that have to do with the present situation? "

"Master told me so. The human - the existence possessing will, must always be flexible. "

"Flexible? "

"Yes. You could also call it the desire to have a good time. Even at the times one has a purpose, not to concentrate in realizing that purpose with all one's might but to have the flexibility of enjoying oneself in the process. "

".........And? "

"That's why, I was thinking of enjoying myself in the process and perform various tricks. Will you bear with me? "

Lapis smiled adorably and innocently.

Unable to bear the gap between that smiling face full of cuteness and these crafty remarks, Ayano shouted.

"Hey you, thing of others' troubles before thinking of your own enjoyment! "

"But, Master said, if you think about others troubles you won't benefit from free will."

Feeling a loss for words at the excessive selfish words, Ayano remembered the words Kazuma said about them.

''"They're definitely the worst, there guys......."''

Even Bernhardt,the maker of that doll, filling her head with worthless ideas, even Lapis faithfully adhering to her master's teachings, both of them were the worst.

"So, should I start my explanation? "

An the good ground of silencing Ayano, Lapis started her explanation matter-of-fact.

"I think Utsumi proudly said so before but there are a few grave errors in his exposition. First, it's about the origin of the copied Youma that infected those people - the existence Utsumi called <<Original Youma>>.

Actually the summoning of the <<Original Youma>> hes yet to achieved. The one that possessed Utsumi was nothing but a replica, just like the other <<Seeds>>. "

"Wh- what!?"

Raising a shout of extreme surprise, unnoticed, Utsumi regained his freedom.

Not showing any sign of surprise, the trio waited for the continuation of the story with apathetic faces.

Dissatisfied, Lapis pursed her lips and said in a reproachful manner.

"----you're not surprised, huh? "

"No, did some unexpected development happened for us to be surprised? "

The fact that Utsumi killed Bernhardt, the bullshit that the result of Bernhardt's creation was something like Utsumi - Kazuma didn't believed it for a second.

For Kazuma, the present development was quite reasonable, or you could call it the natural turn of events.

"Is that so - what a disappointment.", Lapis murmured truly disappointed and then continued.

"The other mistake, the biggest one, was that he recognized himself as Utsumi Kousuke. The character called Utsumi Kousuke was already eaten by the parasitic Youma and disappeared. "

"Wh- what is that? "

Just like the previous time, Utsumi was the only one shouting.

"I am right here! It's impossible for me to have disappeared! "

"Why is that? ", asked Lapis very directly.

"Wh- why, you ask.....? "

"For <<Seeds>> if their levels were raised that much, they would be eaten by Youma from the inside. Why would you, the one possessing the most power among <<Seeds>> be an exception? "

"That, that's......because I'm special......."

"Special? Does that means that you have something - a certain something where you excel above all humans? "

Lapis' words didn't allow any any deceit, no cheating.

His ostentation scraped off bit by bit, Utsumi's complexion turned ashen.

"There's absolutely nothing special about your attributes. No, you may be called especially inferior. Actually a few days after you became <<Third Class>> you were unable to preserve your ego. "

"No way.....no way.....but then, what am I? If I am supposed to be extinct, why am I still here? "

"You were bait to lure Yagami Kazuma inside. ", Lapis replied definitely.

"The existence of Utsumi Kousuke was the main factor that guided Kannagi Ayano inside Pandemonium. And then, when Kannagi Ayano acts we understood there was a high probability Yagami Kazuma would follow. That's why it was imperative that Utsumi's existence had to continue until now.

For that purpose, Master created a virtual personality that would react just like the alive Utsumi. It was pasted on the outer layer of the Youma that usurped Utsumi's body. That is you. "

"No, no......that's ridiculous......."

"The most conclusive evidence are those girls."

Lapis pointed at Yukari and Nanase that were still unconscious.

"If you were the genuine Utsumi, why were you satisfied of just keeping them close without raping them? It's because you were an extremely convenient existence that can never disobey. "

"Th- that's......"

"Wait a second! Is that true? "

Ayano cut her way through that conversation. If that was actually true -

"It is. "

Lapis assured her with a gentle smile that was reassuring.

"It's because such instinctive urges like sexual desires are not factored in a virtual personality. Utsumi didn't defile those girls. Don't worry. "

"I see.......I'm glad........"

Retelling the most pressing issue, Ayano was relieved from the bottom of her heart.

But, on the other hand, Utsumi sank in a pit of desperation.

Just like Lapis said, Utsumi finally realized the fact that he hadn't touched Nanase and Yukari and that he hadn't had any sexual desires for the last few days.

Frightened by the truth, Utsumi opened his eyes wide.

"Then....am I really a virtual personality.....?"

"Yes"

"I was made.....nothing more but a program, you say? "

"That's right"

"The real me, is already dead you said..........? "

"Just like that"

The instant the conclusion was clear, Utsumi fell to his knees like a puppet whose strings were cut and became heart-broken.

From his partly opened lips, a meaningless sob escaped.

That instant, Utsumi's self-identity was undermined from the basis and crumbled.

His consciousness wasn't strong enough to bear the helpless reality he was something manufactured. He wasn't created strong.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaa! "

A pathetic scream surged out. For example, if a manufactured human has a heart - no, if a manufactured human were to have a heart, that lament would touch anyone's heart.

And, the same way like humans, Lapis listened attentively to Utsumi's cry and looked at that expression. In her eyes the color of ecstasy was faintly but surely dwelling.

Kazuma asked the ecstatic Lapis staring at Utsumi.

"Are you happy? "

"----Eeh? Yeah, that's right. Because the plan was followed almost perfectly.

Thanks to that, I have the feeling I managed to enjoy myself in the process for the first time. "

".........I see, you're happy, huh? About making others despair. ", Kazuma murmured in an unbelievable bitter voice.

Hearing that, Lapis showed for the first time an expression of understanding. But -

"Nevertheless, Master said so. No matter the shape, what moves a person's heart is an being that has a similar heart. '

But it's really disappointing that sadness is what's moving ones heart so, don't you think this was a big step for me? "

Saying so, she smiled. Full of joy from the bottom of her heart.

"That's enough. "

In a calm voice Kazuma interrupted Lapis' speech.

"Shut the fuck up. With Tsoi Rin's face, with Tsoi Rin's voice, don't speak another word. "

A surging killing intent. Feeling that just like physical coercion, Ayano and Ren backed off.

But even so, Lapis' smile didn't waver.

"Fu fu, your Tsoi Rin wouldn't do something do inhuman - is that what you try to say?

It seems that inside you Tsoi Rin is being idolized like a holy woman, huh? "

"Not really, I don't think she was a holy woman but......at the very least she wasn't the kind of woman who would get happy by tricking people. "

"Is that so? Well, it doesn't matter. Just like you asked, I will shut my mouth. Beside the time came. "

Perceiving a enormously sinister stir at those words, the trio's faces stiffened.

"What do you mean? "

"Just now, the last of <<Seed>> disappeared. The end is about to start. ", declared Lapis solemnly as if she was a shrine maiden speaking like an oracle.

"Just like I said previously, the <<Original Youma>> has yet to be summoned. Because it's an existence of the highest rank, we haven't able to pay a corresponding compensation to summon it.

But, from the moment Pandemonium was established until now, we offered the souls of a large number of men to the copies of that existence.

Even if you reduced that number somewhat, the total number reached a hundred and thirty - so many souls were sacrificed and offered via the copies.

The compensation was paid. The grand duke of Hell, Belial, will manifest itself in this world. "

"------!!"

In front of all present, catching their breath in shock, Lapis suddenly dispersed the solemn atmosphere and, appropriate for a girl her age, she smiled very lovely.

"I apologize. I lied. Just like Ayano-san said, I was stalling until now. "

Sticking out her tongue in a impish manner, she laughed thoroughly innocently.

"This time, I caught you, huh? "

The angel trained by the devil, laughed -

=== Part 3 ===

"Is that Bernhard's true objective? ", asked Kazuma quickly pulling himself together.

But Lapis clearly denied it.

"No. The purpose of this plan is a simple possession experiment data collection. The fact that such a high rank demon like Belial was chosen to posses bodies, that may have a profound meaning only Master knows -

As a matter of fact, I think it must be meaningless, because of his maniac inclination for using only the best. ", continued Lapis nonchalantly intermingling toward her master.

"Actually, when we met at Tokyo Government Office, the experiment was pretty much completed. We could have gone back home just like that but Master stated that would be boring.

Therefore, it came to carry out the summoning of Belial as a side show. Does it amuse you? "

An elegant speech. But after hearing that, it was not something that could be endured.

With unconcealed agitation, Ayano shook Kazuma, pressing a question.

"W- wait, what are we going to do!? "

"What, you ask - well, if we don't stop it it will be bad, right? "

Belial - that name carried the meaning of ''''worthlessness'''', it was a top rank great demon.

Whether it was a god flame user, whether it was a contractor, a human level existence will never be able to oppose it.

If such a thing were to be released above ground, it's no exaggeration to say it's a crisis that will lead to the world destruction.

It must be stopped no matter what.

"But, how to stop it...?"

While thinking about it, Kazuma took notice of Utsumi. Since his virtual personality was crushed he was squatting without showing any reaction at the present situation.

''"Is that the core? "''

"No"

As if she read Kazuma's thoughts, Lapis declared detached.

"I won't stop you but disposing of it is meaningless. Utsumi's soul was already consecrated to Belial, so his body cannot be the object to summon Belial with. "

"Aah, I see, then - "

While looking over his shoulder, Kazuma held his right hand aloft. A mighty power was controlled by that hand.

"Then I should just smash the Jutsushi"

In front of Kazuma's attack, Lapis stood rock still without displaying any attitude of protecting herself.

Looking at Kazuma with lonely eyes, she murmured.

"Will you kill me again, Kazuma? "

"------!!"

The raised hand stiffened without swinging downward. The bundled power idly came apart and scattered.

"You baka! "

Pushing aside the petrified Kazuma, Ayano plunged into Lapis.

But Lapis took out the crystal large sword from air and blocked Enraiha's blow.

"Wha- "

"I made it just like yours. "

In the midst of locking sword to sword, expressing an out-of-place soft smile, Lapis said.

"That's handy. Because my weapon is a bit over-sized, carrying it is inconvenient - "

"Who cares! "

Pressing down the sword and letting anger take its natural course, she fired another blow.

With force enough to slice the crystal edge, the flame sword was swung.

"What on earth are you thinking!? Do you want to destroy the world for your entertainment? "

"Of course we don't want that. "

Lapis freely manipulated the crystal sword and sidestepped that slashing attack including tremendous force.

The skill she managed that huge sword like it was one of her limbs seemed to have been polished even more since last time.

"Belial can't be perfectly summoned with only a hundred sacrifices. The time he will move will be a few seconds and his power greatly restricted. The world won't get destroyed - perhaps"

"What the fuck is ''perhaps''!? "

"The world is full of mistakes. "

"Don't speak so irresponsibly! "

Although Ayano was resolutely attacking her, Lapis defended, not showing any gaps.

It became obvious crushing Lapis by herself was close to impossible.

"Kazuma, how long will you stand there like an idiot - "

"That's right"

The answer came from an unexpectedly close place, practically from right behind her.

Coincidentally the hand holding Enraiha was seized and Ayano was restrained from behind.

"Wh- wait you, whose ally are you? "

"Just shut up"

Carrying Ayano in his arms like luggage, Kazuma kicked and sent flying Lapis' crystal sword and took his distance.

Unable to escape from Kazuma's binding, Ayano shouted.

"Kazuma! What the heck are you thinking - "

"Calm down. It's coming"

"Eeh? "

"From below"

"------!!"

Ayano finally realized. From underground - no, from a much deeper and darker place, something was drawing near.

Slowly but steady.

"No way - Why? "

"It means the summoning formula had been set up long ago. It would be automatically invoked if the sacrifice were to be complete. Killing her now would have no effect. "

"Correct answer", laughed Lapis so adorable it was totally inappropriate.

"Before long the summoning of Belial will be achieved. And just like the ''''worthlessness'''' name suggests he will bring nothingness to the surface.

This is just a rough estimate but I believe the entire Tokyo region will, without a doubt, return to nothing. "

"For a side show, that's extremely flashy. "

"Master told me to put all my effort in this exactly because it's a side show. "

"...........I see"

At those very typical words, Kazuma unintentional smiled bitterly.

"This is very serious but do your best. Both master and I hope you will overcome this hardship. - Well then"

Saying everything she wanted, Lapis suddenly disappeared.

Those left behind exchanged puzzled glances.

".........What will we do? "

"If we can escape let's go"

But in the time necessary to Belial's appearance, it's impossible to run from the sphere of impact. Then, there's no choice but to fight.

Kazuma threw the yet unconscious Nanase and Yukari over his shoulders and raised his eyes to the ceiling.

"We're flying"

"------eeh? "

Without waiting for an answer, Kazuma clad himself in wind and soared. Taking Ayano and Ren.

Knocking down the ceiling, higher and higher. He stood still at an attitude of a hundred meters and looked down on the surface.

"This is......"

Underneath, a huge pentagram enclosing the entire park was casting light. That was the magic circle to summon Belial.

"So, do you have some idea? "

"Of course not. "

Kazuma replied heartlessly at Ayano's question, full of hope.

"We can't stop the summons, we cannot escape outside the area. In this situation we can only fight against it head on. "

"..........that's pretty much a kamikaze........"

"If you have some other idea say it"

As it was impossible to have something so convenient, Ayano shrugged her shoulders showing a bitter smile.

"........Nii-sama........"

Uneasy, Ren clung to Kazuma's arm. With an almost unconscious move Kazuma gently brushed Ren's head and continued the explanation.

"Don't think about it. Strike down in one attack all the power you have. Are there questions? "

"Detective Tachibana? "

After one moment, Kazuma answered Ayano's question.

"She's outside the park. If we're successful it won't have an impact on her. "

He was reluctant to speak about what would happen if they failed.

"Something else? "

Both shook their heads.

"That's good. Get ready then. "

Together with the signal Kazuma threw the burden on both his shoulders. Removing the existence of those girls, drifting inside a wind barrier, from his mind, he boosted his power.

Kazuma's pupils were dyed blue.

Slightly late, Enraiha's flame gripped by Ayano turned crimson.

The magic circle on the surface shined conspicuously brighter. And then, from inside, something rose reaching for the sky.

From the skies that shape could be easily perceived.

It was an arm.

As if trying to grasp the heavens, the five crooked fingers were pushed up, that huge arm darker than darkness itself.

Unbelievably huge, unbelievably wicked, like the world could be ruined by those fingers, that arm carried that much power.

Facing that huge palm, without hesitation Kazuma swung his arm down. At the same time so did Ayano and Ren.

The blue wind, the crimson flame and the golden one, those three powers changed from three helixes to one, melting together, and pierced the dark arm.

A moment of equilibrium. And then -

Stretched down on the ground without enough power to stand, Ren leaked a feeble smile.

"Amazing, we're still alive"

Lying down the same way, Ayano replied.

"That's right, what a surprise. Humans can really do something like this"

"From that way of speaking one might mistake that anyone could have this kind of lack-of-common-sense behavior. Isn't that something only you, those from the Kannagi Clan, whose power separates you by far from the limits of humans, can brag about? "

"I wish you wouldn't treat us like such monsters - whose this? "

Hearing a voice clearly different from theirs, Ayano sat upright panicking.

She saw Kazuma quickly switched to a standing in one knee posture, glaring at them.

An indigo blue mantle wrapping his body. Already without the clown mask, his imposing honest face was exposed.

His outfit was totally different but there was no way to mistake him -

Including infinite hatred Kazuma squeezed out his words.

"Bernhardt......didn't you escape outside the country? "

"And not to see this kind of spectacle with my own eyes? Don't say such foolish things. "

Bernhard answered matter-of-fact. Obliquely behind him, Lapis clearly laughed.

"I apologize. I lied. "

"..........."

Several seconds of silence. And then, as if unable to bear it, Kazuma revealed a bitter smile.

"I said the scenario was cliché - I take that back. You tricked me splendidly. "

"I am much obliged. "

Lapis bowed elegantly.

And then, Bernhardt too showed a nod of satisfaction.

"Humpf, that's good. And yet again I cannot praise you enough. With human bodies, even though it was only a portion of it, you defeated an existence that's called Devil King. I have no way of expressing how terrific Kannagi blood is. "

''" - This is bad"''

While ignoring Bernhardt's words, Ayano was tormented by he impeding crisis to the point of desperation.

That one blow she pointed to Belial was genuinely all Ayano could master.

She doesn't have enough power to burn a sheet of paper.

Ren too - and probably Kazuma too.

Facing them, Bernhardt and Lapis were not exhausted in the slightest.

This was a very desperate situation.

''"This is bad - what can I do? "''

"Aaah. Ojousan, there's no need to be this alert. I have no intention of fighting you here. "

"----Eeh? "

Ayano blinked at those unexpected words.

"Certainly, for us Yagami Kazuma is a bitter enemy we cannot allow to live. But, I'm a coward. I don't want to fight but when I'm certain of victory"

"Certain? "

"To say it frankly even in this situation, when you're cornered to this extent, I think you are terrifying. I'm not confident of winning. Especially after such an unreasonable ability. "

Was he serious or was he hiding something - she couldn't read the real intentions behind Bernhardt's words.

But right now she couldn't believe them to be true. She didn't know what the opponent was thinking but Ayano was firmly convinced that she would lose if they fought now.

"That's why I'll escape with the experiment data. Isn't that a result that you too should be pleased with?

The <<Seeds>> were annihilated, Pandemonium collapsed, the mastermind escaped outside the country - the incident was peacefully settled, so they all lived happily ever after, huh? ", Bernhardt shamelessly declared.

"Well anyway, I'm happy that I could say my goodbyes directly. Having entrusted a verbal message to my attendant, it would be terrible if she were to forget expressing her gratitude. "

"...........you, no way, did you summoned Belial for that purpose? "

"It was one of the reasons.", declared Bernhardt imposing as expected.

"Well then, it's time to say goodbye. Let's meet again before long - "

"Wait - "

Interrupting Bernhardt's words, although staggering Kazuma stood up. And then, staring at Lapis as if scowling at her, he said.

"Tell me one thing. What was the last thought Tsoi Rin left behind? Did she want to tell me something? "

"-----You don't know? "

"I asking you because I don't know! "

Lapis vaguely moved her gaze, seeking her master's approval. Amused, Bernhardt returned a nod.

Acquiring her master's permission, Lapis smiled sweetly. And then she said.

"I won't tell you "

"-----! You bitch - "

"So, as for a hint I'll tell you what I desire. ", whispered Lapis playing with the words to mock him.

The desire of the girl manufactured from the core of Tsoi Rin's last wish. That is -

"I want to kill you"

"------!!"

This time Lapis said the final goodbye to the frozen Kazuma.

"Well then, farewell"

An impermeable, perfect expression of gratitude. While still in that posture of bowing deeply, Lapis disappeared together with Bernhardt.

In the space those two were until a moment ago, a sound poured in the atmosphere. A small air turbulence was produced there.

"..........Kazuma........."

As if trying to support Kazuma standing rock still with a stricken appearance, Ayano embraced Kazuma's arm.

Forcefully, Kazuma hugged Ayano's body closely.

So violent as if trying to snatch it away but as frail like a child clinging to his mother's chest.

".......Kazuma........"

"........let's go home"

As if trying to shake off those complicated thoughts, Kazuma squeezed out his voice.

Those were the words of demise that brought to a finish those turmoil events called the Pandemonium incident after a while.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 5

2013-10-08T03:07:04Z

Ninjask:

== Chapter 5 - Suppression ==

=== Part 1 ===

By the time Ayano's group appeared, the fight already started.

Flying about lightning, roaring explosions, echoing screams and shouts changed the place were Pandemonium primised to descend, the Shinjuku Central Park, to a hellish picture of agonizing cries.

" - they're being really gaudy, huh? "

Kirika replied in an irresponsible tone to Ayano who murmured so in amazement.

"Yeah. After all, it seems like most of the members are participating. "

In the end, the to days passed without any kind of progress.

Not finding Pandemonium or getting hold of where Kazuma was, Ayano's group arrived to this day when Pandemonium will descent.

As the messenger of Pandemonium, the <<Grand Mage>> Utsumi Kousuke once announced all <<Seeds>>, the first one to reach Pandemonium after it showed itself, would be given an ultimate power.

It this was nothing else but a simple battle royale, the number of people giving up would be pretty big.

In front of the almost overwhelming power of the self-styled <<Fourth Class>> Utsumi, it seemed impossible to win even when forming a group.

But, the condition of winning this game was ''to reach Pandemonium first''.

Of course, there are some advantages to a simple race but there still wasn't a direct connection between combat abilities and the outcome of the battle.

Even if defeating the <<Grand Mage>> was impossible he can still be circumvented.

All the <<Seeds>> smoothly thought so. And then, deliberately to acquire ''the ultimate power''.

As a result, without missing one, they all gathered here. And they the fight began without waiting for Pandemonium to appear.

For the sake of defeating at least one rival as fast as possible.

"So, should we do something about it? "

"Does it look like you can do something about it? "

Looking at the number of <<Seeds>> decreasing by the hour, Ayano and Kirika talked together in indifferent tones.

"Wasn't your lot enough to deal with this degree of power? "

"If they were by themselves"

Behind Kirika shrugging her shoulders, there are five subordinate Jutsushi.

Comparing it to the <<Seeds>>, although in the process of rapid decrease, there were still dozens of them.

No matter how much excellent the Jutsushi were when individually compared, it was still impossible to turn ten times fold enemies powerless without killing them.

"If you let me speak frankly, the current situation is warmly welcomed. The opponents are crushing themselves on their own accord. "

"But I think the police exists only to protect the citizens"

"That depends on the situation. There's no need exhausting our war potential for the sake of protecting the human rights of some criminal", declared Kirika cool-headed.

She won't use her power to save those who can easily hurt another without ever looking back because the law cannot judge them, even if they are nothing more but Bernhardt's or Pandemonium's pieces.

"If Genma-dono would have helped us out, he would have been able to purify all <<Seeds>> in one go. "

"Aah - , no, it's not going to happen"

Ayano carelessly waved her hand at Kirika who looked at her as if investigating.

"That highly esteemed Uncle of mine has no reason to help these idiots who act violently on power borrowed from Youma. If Ojii-sama were to be right here, he would turn to ashes all these idiots ''and'' Pandemonium ''and'' the park, you know"

"Aah, that sounds good"

As if anticipating the gruesome future Ayano talked about, Kirika agreed to it calmly.

"But, why won't Genma-dono come? The enemy is Bernhardt Rhodes. Even if you are the Kannagi Clan, he's not an existence you should ignore. "

"Aah - yeah....."

With a vague a nod, Ayano and Ren exchanged a complicated glance.

"Because Oji-sama is a Kannagi Jutsushi to the core, right......."

"- I don't understand"

"Well, I think it's because he believes in me and Ren so he entrusted this to us..."

Unable to say the truth, Ayano falsified a suitable answer.

"I'm entrusting this matter to you"

The evening before the descent of Pandemonium, Genma told so to Ayano and Ren.

Naturally the two asked back, unable to agree.

"Can you tell us the reason? "

The opponent is the world's highest Majutsushi. No matter how much war potential one had, he is worrisome.

Since Tokyo's spiritual protection is the duty of Kannagi and Bernhardt's deed disturbed that, Genma's participation in the battle was inevitable, his obligation.

It wasn't something that could be overlooked because of private matters.

But, without alluding to that reason, Genma continued.

"Tomorrow, it seems Kazuma will also appear at Pandemonium."

"......it seems so"

"He already became an existence harmful to the Kannagi."

Genma's words were not incorrect.

Beside the <<Seeds>>, Kazuma's violence reached even a Special Information Storage Room Jutsushi, largely deviating from the permissible bounds.

And, although without his intention, Kazuma was even now registered with the Kannagi family name. It wasn't something they could neglect.

"We have no choice but to destroy him."

"--------!!"

That frozen declaration and the violent pressure accompanying it hit Ayano and Ren very hard.

With a start, Ayano's body shook - Ren looked at his Father with eyes full of determination.

"I will - We will persuade him!"

"Not necessary"

"But!"

"Not necessary"

Genma's voice was steady without any gaps. The accelerated growth of that power and heavy pressure that could crush a heart made Ayano curl herself up without ever raising her face.

But even so, the pressure wasn't lifted.

Wondering about it, she examined Ren's situation with a sidelong glance - with his face still raised up he caught Genma's gaze head-on.

The pressure increased again. It's purpose already migrated from coercing to opponent to downright crush him to death, the feeling of oppression was so high it made then think about the danger their lives were in.

"Won't you listen to what I say? "

"I.....won't..!"

With a hoarse but definite voice, Ren assessed his rebellion towards Genma. His forehead was full of sweat and although his grasped fists were shaking on top of his knees, the gaze he fixed on his father's eyes didn't waver for one moment.

''"Ren - when did you become so strong...?"''

In a daze that went beyond surprise, Ayano fixed her eyes on Ren's gallant figure.

Even though until now he always followed her around, a pampered child, a scared cat -

While Ayano wasn't quite present, the father and child exchanged arguments in a sharp tone.

"Beyond the fact he was born from the Head of the Kannagi Family, I cannot tolerate him to be swayed by emotions! Even if he's blood relative - no, exactly because he is, his error won't be tolerated!"

"If he dies.....if he dies he won't be able to atone! If he committed a sin, he should live all the more...isn't he supposed to redeem his faults!? "

While looking at those two, continuing to argue, Ayano suddenly felt doubt.

While insisting on Kazuma's conviction, the fact that he won't participate in the battle doesn't add up.

Not even Genma would think of trying to make her and Ren kill Kazuma by themselves.

Then, why?

Thinking about it, Genma's attitude was dubious since the beginning. He was more oppressive than necessary, his opinion resembling stubbornness.

As if he was stirring up animosity on purpose.

Ayano suddenly remembered something Juugo said long ago.

Genma disinherited Kazuma because the Kannagi Clan was a cage and if he couldn't escape from that cage by himself, he set Kazuma free.

''"Then, this is - "''

If he were to intervene, he will definitely have to kill Kazuma according to the Kannagi mission. And, as he wasn't able to instruct them contrary to the mission, that's why -

At the same time Ayano reached that conclusion, Genma and Ren's argument was about to close.

"I won't give up on anything! I'll persuade Nii-sama, I'll kill Bernhardt and I'll destroy Pandemonium, I'll show you!"

"Just try and see if you can, brat!"

Several times the volume of Ren's shout, Genma roared in a very loud voice that was just like a lion's roar.

But immediately following, he noticed Ayano's gaze staring at him in a daze.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 199.jpg|thumb|]]

Guessing something from her eyes, Genma expressed a small wry smile and faced Ayano with a serene attitude that made his fury so far hard to believe.

"Ayano"

"Ye........yes..."

"Please take care of it"

".......!!"

Understanding her conjecture was right on the money, Ayano's face had a cramp.

''"Every last one of them - "''

It's not like she didn't understand his feelings but she couldn't help but think so.

''"Why are you trying to force it on me!? I'll do it myself, by myself!"''

".......I see"

Keeping a faint bitterness in her voice, Kirika bowed her head in assent.

She couldn't possibly comprehend Ayano's words but it was also true nothing would come out of voicing her complaints.

It doesn't matter how it's said, what's not there it's not there.

Quickly throwing away the pointless hope, there's no way but to effectively use the hand she was dealt.

"If it's like that you must preserve your power. If Pandemonium and Kazuma will appear, the situation will change, right?"

"......yeah"

"Do you anticipate it?"

"..........."

Ayano became silent and couldn't respond to Kirika's gaze without banter, loaded with serious expectations.

Honestly, her heart wasn't decided yet.

About holding Kazuma back. About blocking that man's way.

Even understating it, it was reckless action. It was like bungee jumping without a rope.

It wasn't something that could be solved by courage and effort.

No matter how she would struggle, she would certainly die - if Kazuma were to become serious.

"Nee-sama"

As if holding on to the heart of his hesitating sister, Ren grabbed Ayano's hands. His eyes already lost all their indecision.

"It will be fine. I'm sure."

"............well, ''you'' will be fine for sure", grumbled Ayano, past the time to give up.

But the situation didn't give her spare time to waver.

"It's coming", murmured Kirika giving up.

Several of the <<Seeds>> also noticed it and were running up to them with bloodshot eyes. They were aiming at getting on Pandemonium first but it wasn't unreasonable to think they will aim at them, standing still close to the park.

At this point expecting sense from them was a waste of time.

"I'll go"

Anticipating the party, Ren stepped forward.

Certainly, having Ren face the sacrifices possessed by the devil manipulating purification flames that destroyed nothing but that nature was appropriate. But -

"Wouldn't it be better for you to preserve your power? "

Using up his power before the crucial will come to nothing.

Ren stared head-on at Ayano who thought so.

"Then, are we going to let them die without helping? Because in front of something bigger a few sacrifices can't be helped? "

"That's - "

Overpowered by that earnest gaze, Ayano instinctively caught her breath.

"Even so, I'll do it. If I have a bigger power in comparison to humans, I want to protect everything with that power. I don't care if it's pride or self-righteousness. I decided to live that way. "

Declaring so without hesitation, Ren started running without waiting for a reply.

Compared with the big frames assaulting him, his body was very small.

But the brightness of that golden flame surging from his body utterly defeated the approaching <<Seeds>> in one blow.

It had no connection with level, class and so forth. That overwhelming power at totally different level exorcised and burned the devilishness without leaving any trace, moreover by delicately adjusting the after-effect, it stunned the hosts.

So, the bodies of the boys that lost consciousness were evacuated by Kirika's subordinates in the vicinity of the park.

"This is so easy"

"Isn't it by relying on civilians, public servant? "

"It's the right person in the right place. Besides - "

Taking Ayano's criticism in one stride, Kirika bragged. But, suddenly revising her attitude, she looked at Ayano.

"So, how long will you stand still?"

"........."

Without reply Ayano feebly cast her eyes down.

"Well, leaving that aside"

As if nothing happened, Kirika changed her line of sight from Ayano to the watch.

"I think Ren-kun's determination is noble but won't you wait another minute?"

"One more minute?"

Ren too looked at his watch. The time right now is 11:59 P.M.

"What happens at midnight? "

"Pandemonium will emerge"

Ayano and Ren became speechless at that sleek announcement.

"Wh- wait, when did you find such a specific moment? "

"I didn't know or anything but isn't that a general guess? There's not another more appropriate time for something belonging to the spirit world to appear in this one, no? "

"............"

"Midnight represents the threshold between yesterday and today. And the threshold between today and tomorrow. It is yesterday, today and tomorrow. The only moment when the time's absolute laws become ambiguous. Therefore the boundaries between the spirit world and this world also become ambiguous and various apparitions erode the reality - "

Finishing her song-like narration, Kirika completely changed and continued in a pragmatic tone.

"Well, it can only be that time besides Majutsushi are endlessly fussing over about agreeing with that consistency. "

"I see, then we'll wait. It will be here before long anyway. "

Agreeing to Kirika's words, Ayano nodded.

How will the situation change in response to Pandemonium's arrival - she was thinking it won't be late to start moving after seeing that.

And after ten more seconds passed, ''the time of threshold'' arrived.

The time that is and isn't where anything can happen.

Soundless, the space shook.

After a pause of one moment, this time the ground shook, involved in a physical shock. That vibration, definitely not an earthquake, was as if a huge mass was suddenly dropped on the ground -

''" - tch, aren't you doing whatever you like? "''

Cursing inside her chest, Ayano shifted her focus on the direction the abnormality seemed to originate from.

''That'' was inside an enshrouding cloud of dust. As if it continued being there without chance for a hundred years, grave, firmly.

Even though it was far, she understood it quickly - it was an antique looking shape. Declined like a dilapidated house and yet despite of that it had a decadent presence filled with dark hot air.

Just about everything was as before, the fact that it was destroyed together with the Tokyo Government Office was nothing but a dream, and Pandemonium was reigning there with its overwhelming presence.

"It's pretty far, huh? Exactly right in the center of the park? ", murmured Kirika, without showing any kind of surprise at the sudden state of urgency.

Even Ayano, similarly used to the lack of common sense, replied very calm.

"That's about right, but I won't know for sure before I get a little bit closer."

Perceiving that the power of <<Seeds>> was rapidly growing, Ayano strengthened her vigilance. Surveying the scene, the fray without rules or any kind of sense was completely interrupted.

The <<Seeds>> stood rock still as if their souls had been unplugged. Contrary to that atmosphere, the power was rising continuously.

Some worthless thing is about to happen again - Ayano believed so.

"Uuu.....uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu......"

Suddenly, one of the <<Seeds>> let out a moan. He hugged his body closely as if he was enduring something, and squat.

"Uuguuuuu.....Uruuuuraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!"

A frail moan. But, that gradually changed to a scream. His face looking downward turned to the night sky, and the man shriek as if tearing his throat.

And then, a rapid variation was produced.

The man's flesh started to expand, his clothes torn off from the inside. The surface of his exposed body was covered in too much muscle than it was humanly possible, wrapping him up.

At last his head, accomplished a transformation from his skeletal structure that seemed to have ended for the present.

From the gap of his largely split mouth, sharp fangs showed and the man - howled at the moon.

"WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNN--"

Knitting her brows Ayano watched how both his heart and body degenerated equally to that of a beast.

"Lycantrophy ----?"

"It's not something that cute.", answered Kirika looking at the surroundings.

Following that gaze, Ayano grimaced.

".........wah"

That grotesque transformation affected the majority of the <<Seeds>>.

In one case, only one part of a man's body turned while the rest remained human, another completely deviated from the human form.

In the end just like slimes of fog, they were reduced to beings unable to maintain a fixed shape.

"Ugh, is this possibly - "

"They woke up maybe? "

The real seeds living as parasites in the bodies of <<Seeds>> were Youma in a dormant state.

"In comparison with the same raw materials there is plenty of variation in their outward appearance - I think there's a discrepancy in the growth process and the host they fed on."

"This is not the place to leisurely express your reasoning, no? "

"Huh, there's nothing we can do except for this. "

Kirika replied without shyness to Ayano's retort.

".........that may be so"

There is a wide difference in ability between the human who uses the Youma's power and the one that completely became a Youma. Even if it's a low class one, the Jutsushi with low combat abilities from the Special Information Storage Room will find it a heavy burden.

"Aah, they're moving"

As Ren called Ayano to attention, they shifted they focus on the Youma.

The group of Youma that ate their hosts to exhaustion moved for the first time. Without exception, they headed for Pandemonium.

Those few <<Seeds>> that retained their awareness indomitably shuffled their feet.

A violent race began.

It was like a group of ogres competing for food. Those being in the vanguard pulled and killed each other in a combined effort, those following stepped on them and changed them to rags and if two were at the same distance they skinned each other with they fangs, not allowing the others to move forward.

Ayano's group stood rock still and silent faced with the battle several times more bloody that before.

"Eeh......, this is...."

After several seconds - completely pulling herself together, Ayano muttered to herself.

"Are they being called? "

"Or there's still a small portion of the host's consciousness - at any rate, we should stop them from reaching Pandemonium. Nothing good would come out of it."

"I agree"

Just as they were about to run after exchanging a short agreement, at that time -

Suddenly, the atmosphere changed.

The dry wind hurts the skin.

That thoroughly, thoroughly overwhelming force and the air full of killing intent spread out over the entire park like a mantle.

"What now -!?"

Bernhardt started something else - Ayano immediately thought so.

But, Kirika looked at the sky with a serious face and groaned disgusted.

"You came, huh - Kazuma"

"Kazuma!? This!?"

"Who else it there? ", declared Kirika matter of fact to Ayano, who opened her eyes wide with unconcealed fright.

"A man who rules the atmosphere so overwhelmingly - there's no one else but him, right? "

"B- but........but........"

Pressuring her body - no, the entire surrounding airspace, that oppressive intent felt only ominous.

The urge to attack was making her body feel on the edge, as if it was about to be cut down.

Similar to the release of a pack of starving wolfs, that Kehai was showing its dazzling lust.

Is this - is ''this'' - is this Kazuma's power?

"You're lying.........it cannot, be like this..........."

"I believe I told you to forget about the Kazuma you knew."

She remembered about two years before.

The avatar of a storm spreading death and destruction.

Prepared to destroy the entire world for the sake of revenge, for the sake of killing one person, that man was equivalent with a living disaster.

"This is also Kazuma. No, maybe only this is Kazuma. "

"..........let's go", Ren asked the dazed Ayano in front of Kirika trembling in fear.

That voice was carrying a fear that couldn't be concealed but nevertheless the determination to move forward doesn't shake.

"Detective Tachibana - ?"

"I apologize. From here on, it's impossible for us", determined Kirika controlling Ren's words.

"I'm sorry but beyond this point go just the two of you. We will fall back and spread a barrier around the park. Because of instinct or because they were ordered they're all heading to Pandemonium right now but if they were to meet ''him'' a few will probably run towards us."

"That's right. We're leaving it to you."

Ren agreed after thinking about it a little and urged Ayano once more.

"Let's go"

"Y- yeah...."

Maybe because she couldn't accept Kazuma's transformation yet, Ayano was hesitating with an indecisive attitude.

Seeing that, Kirika placed her hand on Ayano's shoulder as if trying to encourage her and smiled a little.

"Listen to me, Ayano-chan, I think you may be successful without having to think too much about it"

If she were told something like this in normal circumstances, Ayano's face would flush red in anger.

But, there was pretty much no reaction now. Without looking at Kirika, she answered in a murmur.

"............I'll put in my best effort"

"....................go for it"

Understanding that she didn't manage to stir Ayano, eventually Kirika sent out the girl with a feeble smile.

=== Part 2 ===

"........it turned up, huh?"

Due to the collapse of the Tokyo Government Office, overlooking the Central Park from the highest floor of the partially destroyed National Diet Building, Kazuma murmured.

Close to the center of the park, an old western style house instantly made an appearance.

A large quantity of Youki gathered and was in the process of going there but for him right now that is inconsequential.

That's right, everything else is not worth worrying about. There are just two important things.

To kill - that annoying Majutsushi.

To break - that disgusting doll imitating his beloved.

He won't let anything get in the way. He won't stop.

Because he took this power for the sake of revenge.

"Just wait, Bernhardt"

The moment he kicked the foothold and soared into the sky, Kazuma suddenly remembered.

That once, the same thing happened.

"Humph........"

Kazuma laughed at the repeating farce.

At that time, Kazuma challenged the Majutsushi for Tsoi Rin.

At that time, to rescue her. And this time, to kill.

The objective was reversed. But, the result will still be the same. Because right now, he has that much power.

Because right now, he has that much power enough to make the world obey his will, for the sake of fulfilling his objective.

''"How regretful. How unsightly even if I say so myself"''

But even so, he cannot help but think. Just like he thought thousands, tens of thousands before.

''If he only had this power back then''

"Stooooooooooop it!!"

Kazuma screamed at the top of his voice - or so he wanted but what came through his broken throat resembled a hoarse stridor not recognizable words.

The man didn't turned around.

He looked at him once at the beginning but then perfectly ignoring Kazuma's existence he performed the ceremony - and the he carried it out.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

Without asking for agreement, he showed Kazuma that sad sight. The whole story of stealing everything from the existence of the woman he loved.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

He couldn't do anything. Not rescuing her, not even delaying the ceremony by at least a second.

Not allowed anything, not accomplishing anything, he lost his most precious thing.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

His hands and feet were completely broken, he couldn't stand up. He could only let out hollow moans and shed tears from his eyes that were miraculously safe.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

Abruptly the weight disappeared from his back. Handling Kazuma like a baby, the familiar that mercilessly trampled him down, wanted to put his legs out of the way.

The familiar quickly backed off and went down on his knees respectfully. Of course, not in front of Kazuma. In front of its master that stepped in front of Kazuma.

Pointing hie eyeballs upward to the almost limit Kazuma looked up at the man. He no longer had the energy to move his neck.

"........Er...win......"

With a grazed voice he called the name of the enemy. The man - Erwin Leszaar looked down on Kazuma as if looking at a spot on the floor.

According to the legend, he was at the very least three hundred years old but no matter how you look at it those features were of a young man in his twenties.

Hid blond hair, blue eyes and white skin turned him to the very picture of a handsome man.

"I don't really understand but - ", Erwin asked Kazuma bending his head slightly in wonder.

"After all, why did you came here? "

"........!!"

He didn't make fun of him. That was a genuine question.

Understanding his do or die action was only recognized as a disturbance, Kazuma's body burned in humiliation.

"Thinking about it, even your situation is a little unclear. You can use some Jutsu but not enough to call yourself a Jutsushi. Aah, your <<Ki>> is nicely mature and well-rounded. It's a big deal considering how young you are! "

Without carrying about Kazuma's thoughts Erwin continued talking one-sided.

"But that's all. Are you a master of martial arts who can dabble just a little bit in Jutsu, are you some dropped out smatterer aiming to become a Jutsushi - at any rate, in front of a real Majutsushi that degree of power is mere child's play.

You understand that much, right? "

''"So what.........?"''

Kazuma responded with a gaze loaded with an infinite number of curses.

''"So, should I have abandoned her? Would it have been better to give up? "

".........Tsoi........Rin........"

He only said those two words. The name of the girl he wanted to protect but couldn't.

"Tsoi Rin? Aah, the name of the miss who became a sacrifice. Then you came here to rescue her - without considering your chances? "

As if giving praise to Kazuma's courage, a smile was etched into his lips. And then he completely changed -

"How foolish that was"

"......!!"

Kazuma's body trembled in fury. But, that body, already couldn't move even a finger.

If he could move for a second, only for a second, he will definitely bite that man's windpipe -

"At the expense of that girl, I received life. She did very well, that girl. However, your death, because you couldn't obstruct the ceremony, is really meaningless. A human should die in a more meaningful manner - don't you agree? "

"Fu....fuck, you....."

That was the greatest fury he felt so far. As if he had already died, it wasn't because his death would be in vain.

He self-consciously knew he was fatally wounded. Even assuming they'll leave him as it it without the final blow, he will die in a few hours anyway.

That was inconsequential. Because he had already lost the reason to stay alive.

''"She did very well, huh? "''

While stealing Tsoi Rin's life, the shamelessness of talking about her death as meaningful - he could never allow such a thing.

Kazuma knew the meaning of becoming a sacrifice to the devil.

That wasn't a mere corporeal death. It was the extinction of the soul, of the existence itself.

She will never be born again, the return to absolute nothingness.

The ultimate ''end''.

Even when the last judgment will come, Tsoi Rin won't be saved.

".........damn...you......."

Spitting out a jeer weaker that a sigh, Kazuma glared at Erwin.

Why, did Tsoi Rin had to die?

For the selfish desire of this man.

Why. Why. Why.

"Well then"

Losing his interest towards Kazuma, Erwin left the room.

"Clean this up"

".......Wait.....bastard........."

He reached out feebly - when he wanted to reach out he convulsed - Kazuma's right arm was crushed under the familiar's foot. Another long bone was broken.

".......Gaaah....."

While spitting out blood froth together with that small shriek, Kazuma looked up at the familiar's appearance.

With features of both demon and beast, a lower grade devil whose ugly exterior inspired revulsion in those who looked at him.

Will he be killed by something like this?

Kazuma was wrapped in a sense of helplessness. He lost the girl he had to protect, he couldn't retaliate even once against the Majutsushi he should kill, and will die here without killing at least one of those pawns?

The familiar's mug changed to sneer. Those sharp claws that mangled Kazuma many times were pushed out for show.

".......Will I.....die......?"

If those claws were to stab him, he will die this time. It wasn't a guess, he understood it was a definite fact.

He was supposed to have already lost his meaning to live. He was supposed not to mind even death.

But, even so - as expected, death is scary.

Without reason, he purely thought ''I don't want to die''. And then -

=== Part 3 ===

From Ren's mouth, a moan of unbearable fear leaked out.

Pandemonium appeared in the center of the park, as if trying to crush the Niagara waterfall.

The water plaza that was there, before the waterfall, spread out like Pandemonium's front garden.

And then - right there right now was looking like heaps of bodies and streams of blood.

Both humans and demons systemically torn to pieces evenly were lying down their contents scattered.

The head group of <<Seeds>> and <<Youma>> aiming at Pandemonium encountered ''it'' just before reaching their goal.

Exhausting the nourishment of the host, the Youma achieved a complete manifestation of their devilishness.

The demon power - regardless of orientation - governed the seeds with a strong will.

You could say that every one of them was a match for a thousand, existences that could manipulate a mighty power.

But -

"Aah......"

There was already no way of telling how many had they been. Even the distinction between the corpses of humans and demons disappeared.

In just one instant.

Everything was exterminated in a moment. By just one raging, wild Fujutsushi.

"Nii........sama......."

Overawed by the overwhelming power, Ren could do nothing else but moan.

Ayano had already lost her voice.

At the center of that raging power, ''he'' was.

Stepping over the broken pieces of those corpses, his glare fixed on Pandemonium soaring before his eyes.

Yagami Kazuma - the avatar of death and destruction ruling the windstorm.

The surging wind, like an armor, like a blade, was circling around him.

Because of the tremendous frictional heat of the atmosphere vortex, electrical discharges were born everywhere in the sky and the wind tower stabbing at the sky was colored a dazzling white.

That was literally a thunder storm. The iron hammer of the atmosphere clad in lightning, that would burn and destroy everything it touches.

"Is this........is this Nii-sama's true, power.........", murmured Ren to himself in a trembling voice.

But he realized the next moment that even that recognition was too naive.

That irrational power even under normal circumstances, was showed elevated even more.

The flickering white light was shining in the dark night, the endlessly amplificating ascending air current calling out thunder clouds overhead.

The vocal duet of rearing thunder both on heaven and earth resembled the howl of a demon beast.

"Ni......Nii-sama!"

Without seeming to have heard Ren's voice Kazuma was looking straight at Pandemonium.

Probably not taking the time to especially search for Bernhardt, he was planning to blow away the whole Pandemonium.

Certainly, in front of this kind of abuse of power, no matter how huge or solid the mansion is, it was the same as a shack.

Without withstanding it for even a second, it will definitely vanish without leaving behind even ash.

But, Ren didn't want to see his brother like that. The Kazuma he admired would never do such a thing. And above all -

"Nii-sama, please stop! Even if you do that Tsoi Rin-san won't be pleased. "

As expected, unable to ignore Tsoi Rin's name, Kazuma showed a small but immediate reaction.

Securing that effect, Ren raised his voice even more.

"Please collect yourself! Even if you get your revenge, the dead won't come back! If Tsoi Rin-san could see Nii-sama right now, I'm sure she would be sad! That's why, that's why - "

"What the fuck are you saying? "

Turning around, Kazuma looked at Ren quizzical. That face was unexpectedly calm but didn't appear like he forgot about his anger.

"How can the dead be sad? "

"Eeh, b- but......"

"Didn't I tell you before. Death is the ''end''."

Kazuma informed Ren, perplexed by the unexpected reaction, in a matter of fact.

"Those harboring dreams, those mad with hatred, those that loved others, when they die everything turns to nothing. Therefore, no matter what I do, the dead won't be delighted. they won't be sad. They don't feel - anything. "

"......nii,sama........"

"If you thought I want to kill Bernhardt because of Tsoi Rin, that's your mistake. I'll kill him because I want to kill him for myself. I'll kill those that want to get in my way. I'll kill those that get in my way. It's that simple. "

"But, Nii-sama - "

"Ren"

Kazuma interrupted coldly the appeal of his little brother, already without arguments but still wanting to stop him.

"Shut up already. Your words won't stop me"

"nii,sama......"

" - Will you get in my way, Ren? "

''If you get in my way - with words very clear to understand without listening to the second part, Kazuma gave him a warning.

Ren had no words to defeat that.

''"this is something - right?"''

With a mood that it was someone else's problem, Ayano is watching attentively the back and forth argument between the two.

If she were to judge it objectively, she thought that Ren's defeat was a reasonable consequence.

To begin with, rather than an argument, it was closer to trying to get the other party agree with what you have to say.

The person who agreed on it's response from the beginning, the person with a solid resolution that will go forward to the very last even if he's wrong, for those kind of people the words of others have no meaning.

It's obvious that those words are spent in vain.

But even so.

Right now Ayano felt an uncommon discomfort towards Kazuma.

If Kazuma is that kind of man, if he can understand reason, in spite of agreeing with his feelings when she placed the figure of that man in her field of vision, she's unable to suppress a discomforting something.

Of course, that does not mean she has a plan to stop Kazuma.

Rather, she believed that's not something a human can achieve.

Looking up at the thunder cloud heavily covering the night sky, Ayano let out a long breath of admiration.

What was Kazuma controlling right now couldn't be described by such a narrow phenomenon like wind. It was the atmosphere, the airflow and the weather itself.

Who on earth believed that such a behavior was possible for just one Jutsushi.

Right now Kazuma's power was at a totally different level even by the Kannagi's standards.

And yet, why, it wasn't all that scary?

''"Wrong, not like that. It's scary - but because it's scary, it's not scary at all"''

While murmuring inside her chest such contradictory words, Ayano started walking.

While she didn't know herself what she wanted to do.

In front, of Kazuma.

"Ne- Nee-sama.........?"

Ignoring Ren's appeal, as if protecting Pandemonium, she blocked Kazuma's way.

"Kuuu.....uu......"

In the act of doing so, the torrent of killing intent rushed towards her.

Until now she she blocked his way once or twice but this was the first time this kind of bare thirst for blood was slapped into her.

The fear was about to crush her heart.

Confronting him directly she understood it clearly. The difference between herself, and that overwhelming power

''- is this Nii-sama's true power - ''

Ren's words were resurrected in her ears.

They pierced her heart just like thorns, together with an indistinct sense of discomfort.

Looking at the sky, she thought.

''This is Kazuma's real power''

- really?

Right away, words of doubt crossed her mind. It was definitely overwhelming.

There's no mistake, from everything she saw until now this is the greatest power.

But, but even so -

" - Aah, so that's the reason"

Abruptly Ayano realized the reason for her discomfort.

That instant, both fear and cowardice became of little importance, the kind of emotions she could ignore.

She looked hard at Kazuma straightforward. Including anger and irritation for the man who fell so low.

"I understand why detective Tachibana and Ren want to stop you. Right now you're so ugly I cannot look at you. "

"Step aside. You're in the way", declared Kazuma indifferently without showing any reaction even to Ayano's words.

Ayano too, continued to ignore Kazuma.

"To be honest, I admired you. I thought that someday I'll catch up with you and you'll approve of me.

- Though in fact, there was no need to expressly tell you. "

"I won't say it a third time. Step aside"

In a monotonous tone Kazuma gave her the final warning. It did not seem that Ayano's words made an impression.

Even so, without hesitation, Ayano boldly declared.

"That's why I can't tolerate you the way you are now. I cannot accept that such an ugly thing was my landmark. I'll open your eyes even by force! "

Together with that declaration, Ayano slapped her palms together.

That dry sound of clapping hands resounded thoroughly clear, pressing down the thunder and scattering the windstorm uneventfully.

Separating the joined hands, a line of red fire connected the space between the palms.

Gripping that flame line with her right hand, and swinging in in a mowing down movement to pull it out.

The line of fire stretching for one meter, instantly materialized forming a brilliant red sword.

The vibrantly red blade, the double edged straight sword.

The blade was clad in golden flames, that appearance releasing a beautiful brilliance was so lovely it was fairy-tale like.

Pointing at him the secret treasure of the Kannagi family, the absolutely invincible conquering the devil divine sword, Enraiha, Ayano showed a fearless smile.

"The way you are right now, I can easily kill you - but don't worry. I'll go easy on you. I'll teach you how does a Spirit Jutsushi fight!"

Kazuma was silent. Following his previous notice, he didn't warn her a third time and fired a wind blade without hesitation.

Ayano swung Enraiha with all her strength at that blow filled with nothing but pure killing intent.

"Guu......uuh.........."

Unable to stop the fast wind blade mowing down, Ayano backed off several steps. Even so, enduring it without breaking her stance, she sharpened her reflexes preparing herself for the next attack.

A three stranded blow. One approaching from the front, and other two describing an arc and coming from left and right.

Ayano hit head-on the frontal attack and by purposefully letting herself be blown away she dodged those coming from the sides.

Curling up her body to let the shock loose while tumbling, she stood up by using that force.

While setting up Enraiha warily, she checked for damage.

''"Ok, it's fine. But even so, no way, I'm being over-matched - "''

The fact that she was forced back by fighting from the front was unexpected.

The Enjutsushi who was supposed to be the strongest was underpowered in front of the Fuujutsushi who was supposed to be the weakest - if it's a fight between two users beyond first-class, that was a very improbable phenomenon.

But, the reason is simple. Kazuma strength easily breaks trough what is known as common sense. It was just that.

The strongest Fujutsushi, the one Ayano knew, Kazamaki Ryouya of the Fuuga Clan and the Youma possessing him - even if once she and Kazuma managed to bring him down somehow, Kazuma right now is surpassing even that.

''"But - "''

On top of that Kazuma yet again has the trump card - the power of the Contractor sealed inside him.

"You...!!"

A tremendously heavy blow that didn't seem to be made of air, plus a freebie with a lightning supplement.

Every time they exchanged blows, escaping even Enraiha's protection, a strong numbness was running through her whole body.

''"But, but even so!"''

Does Kazuma understand? That although he's fighting her seriously he has yet to kill her, the meaning of it?

Rebuking her body becoming numb from the two layered attack - high impact and lightning strike, Ayano grasped Enraiha tightly.

''"I won't lose. I'll never lose! Not, not when Kazuma became so weak!"''

If the opponent was the real Kazuma, she would have been killed ten times already.

Because Ayano would never be able to perceive everything about those sharply honed wind blades.

Without knowing when and how she will be killed, she's only notice her head dropping down - that was supposed to be the reasonable end.

If the opponent was the real Kazuma, Ayano would never fear him.

Because it would be so natural, it would be so grand, the capacity of feeling fear wouldn't see it coming at all.

But, for Kazuma right now, she can see the upper limit.

He is certainly strong. Overwhelmingly strong. But, even so, right now she can reach him.

She has that self-confidence,

Kazuma's wind was more sharp, more fast.

There's nothing to fear from this rough, powerful attack.

So what if she's stuck by lightning? That thing is nothing more but the useless byproduct of frictional heat.

For Kazuma's real wind, there would be no need to add such extras.

It would be a high speed blow exceedingly purified, cold and sharply honed.

That was what Ayano admired, what was her objective,because it was Kazuma's battle style.

"Everything you thought me - I'll give it all back to you! "

She added a swelling power to the blade. Thoroughly finer and sharper, squeezing all that power in one point -

"Deyaaaaa!!"

Swinging down Enraiha together with a yell, the wind blade was skillfully beheaded.

"Wh.......at..........?"

"Don't be surprised by such a thing! "

Aiming at Kazuma, whose eyes were wide with surprise, Ayano plunged into him in a straight line. Without giving him the time to use Jutsu, to reach him with her sword.

Kazuma smoothly handled his body and avoided the blow that could split a bamboo in two.

He dodged even the retaliating blade as close as a millimeter. Simultaneously he jumped.

The light jump using his legs only below the knees, moved him at a distance of a few meters by riding on the wind.

Quicker than Ayano who tried once more to reduce the distance, Kazuma fired countless wind blades.

The swarm of blades approaching from every direction, circled Ayano without gaps as if it was a cage forged of blades.

"Haaa! "

Ayano rotated fer body on the axis quickly making Enraiha do one revolution.

The point of the sword drew a perfect angle thoroughly burning to nothing all the wind.

As if facing the fragments of the falling, burning wind, the color of shock seemed to paint Kazuma's face.

That only made Ayano's irritation become worse.

''"Why are you surprised by something like this? "''

Doesn't he understand yet? Doesn't he realize it yet? Even though she doesn't want to see him like that -

"Didn't you teach me all this? The meaning of power! The way to use it! The way we should be! "

She couldn't forgive him. She'll never accept it. This is not Kazuma.

''''This is not my Kazuma. ''''

I'll definitely open your eyes. Fired up by that strong decision, Ayano seeks even more power.

The power that was boiling from inside her body, the power overflowing on the entire world.

Adding it up and polishing it, she poured it on the blade held in her hand.

''"It's not enough yet. More, more - "''

According to Ayano's will, the flame gushing out from Enraiha, rapidly increased its brilliance.

At the same time, the golden flame was gradually tinged red.

"Ne, Nee-sama!? "

staring at the scarlet flame as if doubting his eyes, Ren shouted.

But, nothing except the Kazuma in front of her reached Ayano's consciousness.

Not Ren's voice and, not even the meaning of the color her flame was releasing - And then, Ayano brandished Enraiha.

''"What the heck is going on? "''

Kazuma couldn't really understand.

Why, does the likes of Ayano must give him so much trouble. No, on the contrary, right now he was completely pressured.

''''Why''''. That word, was repeated over and over in Kazuma's mind.

''''Why'''', can't he kill Ayano?

''''Why'''', is Ayano so strong?

''''Why'''', must he kill Ayano?

"------!?"

Suddenly the doubt that popped into his head stopped Kazuma's thinking.

It was supposed to be something he shouldn't even have to think about. Eliminating all obstacles, there was only that.

- Towards what purpose?

''"Isn't that obvious? To kill Bernhardt and to break Lapis. I am here, only for this reason"

"Didn't you teach me all this!? "

In Kazuma's ears, wondering to himself, Ayano's voice full of anger jumped in.

Now that you mention it, he sometime may have said something like that while acting self-important.

For someone who desired power only for revenge it was an odd thing to say but right now, thinking back on that time, he may have admired himself for it.

For the sake of protecting - Then, what happens to those he couldn't protect?

The power he obtained after losing everything - how the heck should he use it?

Even his revenge was already over.

Killing Bernhardt after this is something trivial. A simple cleaning after.

If so, maybe he wouldn't mind being killed here by Ayano.

Desperately thinking, he looked at the girl burning with anger.

He opened his eyes wide. The brilliance of the dazzling red flame stole his heart.

He saw it only once during the fight with Ryouya, Ayano's - Ayano only's flame.

He couldn't resist being fascinated. He couldn't look away.

That girl he had no interest in except the fact that she was ''the Suzerain's daughter'', the brilliance of her soul.

He had no intention of telling anyone but Kazuma secretly maned that flame ''''Kouen''''.

For this girl who gives off a brilliance like that of the sun, the name ''''Kouen'''' (trad: solar prominence) suits her.

Right now, Ayano's body was clad in the same flame like that time.

It is by far more refined, a sharpened shape.

That right, just like she said, Kazuma taught her that.

The gathering and convergence of that power, with words and attitude, he continued to teach her.

This is the result of it.

The fruition of both talent and great effort, that one extremity of Enjutsu.

He, on the other hand -

Kazuma looked at the wind he was manipulating. Entrusting his overflowing power to rage, indeed it was an ugly wind.

Because he thought nothing of harmony and such, he inflicted terrible damage to the surroundings.

Of course, it was pointlessly big.

''"I can't win with this"''

In front of Kazuma, smiling bitterly, Ayano raised Enraiha overhead.

The golden flame emitted from all over her body, was focused on that blade.

And then, she swung it downwards without hesitation.

"Just wake up alreaaaaaaaaaaaaaady!"

Staring at the excellent gallant figure of the girl with all his heart, as always, Kazuma thought.

''"No, if I were to receive this blow I would sleep eternally, normally - "''

Immediately following - the surging red flame scattered the hard wind clad in lightning, defeating the mad Fujutsushi.

=== Part 4 ===

The wind died down, the thunder ceased, and the park regained his silence.

Dumbfounded, absolutely dumbfounded, Ren stared at the spectacle in front of his eyes.

Holding Enraiha, Ayano in a vigilant posture.

Forward from her, the collapsed Kazuma, his body sunk in the trunk of a tree.

None moved. No, rather that didn't move, one side couldn't move.

After several seconds - convinced Kazuma was out, Ayano raised her eyes to the night sky and let out a small sigh.

The feeling of tension that filled this place soundlessly came apart.

Just now, Ren came to his senses. He ran up to Ayano while shouting.

"Ne- Nee-sama! What a thing! "

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 237.jpg|thumb|Caption text]]

An obvious voice of reproach. But, without minding it, Ayano showed the victory sigh, smiling a smile of satisfaction.

"He he - my first victory"

"First victory, you say?.........what would have happened if you killed him!? "

The pressing question was even more reproachful, and finally noticing she was blamed Ayano spoke as if trying to justify herself.

"Aah, no, I don't think he's dead. If that were a direct hit, there would be no remaining body"

The attack had that kind of caloric value. A human body would never survive it.

The fact that Kazuma's body retained it's original form, means he had some kind of defense plan and at least avoided the direct hit.

"But even so, going so far - "

Ren wanted to argue even more but was suddenly interrupted by Ayano, who recovered her serious face.

Standing in the front and pushing Ren aside, Ayano set up Enraiha once more.

Ren Ren turned around quick-witted and agile and looked at the same thing as Ayano.

It was Yagami Kazuma's figure, slowly standing up.

"Nii-sama! "

Ren raised his voice with great joy, while simultaneously realizing he shouldn't be happy.

From here on, the battle with resume.

But right now, that tremendous sense of intimidation totally disappeared from Kazuma.

He couldn't feel anything else but a weak Kehai, just like that of a normal person without special powers.

"Nee-sama......it's fine"

Judging Kazuma didn't have anymore battle strength, Ren wanted to ask for Ayano's forgiveness. But, that moment -

"---------!? "

Ayano's eyes opened wide.

In the gap of that one instant she was focused on Ren, Kazuma was before her eyes - he approached to a point-blank range enough for their bodies to touch.

"Wha------"

It was by no means a fast movement. Rather, his walking felt slack.

And yet, for some reason she couldn't react at all.

That way of walking that slipped into the gap between her cognizance and her perception, it was unnatural because it was beyond spontaneous and didn't inspire an out of place feeling to be worthy of her vigilance.

Brushing her feet while she couldn't do nothing and while thinking she's going to fall on her ass, Enraiha's pommel was kicked up.

As if part of a comedic duo, Ayano was thrown down face up, both her hands raised.

When looking up on her field of vision, the night sky and a blurred shoe sole were reflected.

The shoe sole area was rapidly magnified and filled all her field of vision.

"------------!!"

Unable to avoid or defend, Ayano strongly closed her eyes. But even so, mercilessly, Kazuma strikes down the shoe sole with all his strength.

- On the ground, a breath away from Ayano's head lying down face up.

"Well, something like this?"

A voice missing tension reached the petrified Ayano's ear. Next to her head, the foot that even sunk into the ground was drawn back.

Lumps of earth dug up together with his foot, fell on her face in chunks.

"Eeh, aah------"

"I always pay my debts"

Under the cleared up night sky, moonlight was shining upon that fearless smiling face.

Understanding it was Kazuma's familiar tone Ren's eyes sparked.

"Nii-sama"

"Hmm, what?"

Kazuma asked back unnaturally, in really the same manner as usual. Next, he changed his line of sight at his feet as if he saw something very curious.

"So, what are you doing there? Is snugging on the ground so comfortable? "

Quickly getting up, Ayano screamed.

"Didn't you kick me and threw me down!? "

"I'm asking about the reason of you staying kicked and thrown down"

"I'm amazed by your lack of common sense! "

Shouting once more she started sweeping the dust from her hair and face.

And then she stabbed Kazuma with a dangerous gaze.

"Besides, why are you unhurt? "

"I warded it off skillfully.", declared Kazuma nonchalantly.

Those remarks were very simple but it wasn't easy to imagine how much technique finesse was need to be able to say ''I warded it off skillfully'' about that calorific value.

The specific technique must be beyond imagination.

"So, it's fine if I assume you returned to sanity?"

"Well, I don't remember not being sane"

In response to Ayano's continuing cross examination, Kazuma played dumb.

Naturally, that attitude greatly stimulated Ayano's imperial wrath.

"Ho hou, you're spouting those kind of words this late in the game? "

Groaning in a subdued voice, she grabbed Kazuma by the collar, drew his face near and glared at him at point-blank rage, their noses touching.

With a smile Kazuma continued to gaze at the angry face of the still energetic girl.

Yes, once you noticed it, it was a very simple thing.

He decided to protect, just like he swore back them.

So that he won't err again, the duty of those with power - whitewashing, it doesn't really matter.

From that time he was charmed by that red brilliance, he decided.

To exist together, to look over her and to see everything with his own eyes.

The feelings he has for Tsoi Rin, they are still here even now, unchanged.

But, he can no longer use that pretext to cut down his present.

Because there isn't just one precious thing.

From his side Kazuma brought his face closer to Ayano's scowling at him very, very close.

"Wha - W- wait!"

Ayano forgot her anger and was panicking at the quick intimacy, dangerous from another point of view.

But, Kazuma didn't stop.

The distance that was less that five centimeters became three, one and then - minus.

Bringing his lips close to the red ears of the girl that stiffened as if misunderstanding something, Kazuma whispered.

"Prepare yourself, you just reminded me. "

I'll never part once again. He decided so once again.

I won't gave up on anything. I'll obtain everything I want.

"I willful and greedy"

Saying so, he kissed her lightly on the rape of the neck.

"Hyan!?"

The girl who screamed without seductiveness, still didn't realized.

That she had been literally <<claimed>>.

That she was recognized as <<the spoils I'll obtain no matter what>> by the most difficult man of this world.

- Did you think you can escape?

Whether it was unlucky that she failed to hear those whispered words or whether she was fortunate - surely not even the gods know that.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 4

2013-10-05T22:30:40Z

Ninjask:

== Chapter 4 - Determination and hesitation and... ==

=== Part 1 ===

Lying upside-down on the bed in her room, Ayano let out a profound breath, emptying her lungs.

Burring her face in the pillow, she let out all her power. After several seconds -

"........Stopping Kazuma, huh........"

Those isolated grumbled words, naturally, reached no one's ears bur her own.

A second sigh.

Sluggishly turning around, she look upwards. She held her hand out in front oh her eyes blocking the fluorescent light.

''"What are you telling me to do........"''

That complaint without ambition vanished inside her chest without a voice.

No matter how she thought about it, there wasn't even a particle of a chance of success.

Just who on earth will try and stop that man, that snapped and lost even his discrimination ability.

Recalling the conversation during the evening, Ayano let out a third sigh.

"Do you understand what you're saying - Ren? "

"Let's stop Nii-sama"

Entering the room, Ren declared so without even the returning home greeting.

At the abrupt thing, Ayano stared at Ren in wonder. And then, she scowled.

She perceived in the boy's eyes the same light of determination just like that time.

"Ren? What happened, so suddenly? "

Close to the bewildered Ayano, Kirika pointed a sharp gaze to Ren. She asked to verify.

"You met him? "

Ren nodded in silence.

"in Shinjuku. He was tormenting a group of five <<Seeds>> as he tried to find information about Pandemonium. "

"......Isn't that usual? "

Not understanding why Ren's expression was so stiff, Ayano replied in a light tone.

But, without showing her even the shadow of a smile, he declared with serious look.

"It's different. "

He had no hesitation and yet those eyes were carrying so much concern it was heartbreaking.

"That was different."

"........Ren? "

"........I see"

Contrastive to the bewildered Ayano, without showing her disturbance despite disappointment, Kirika accepted Ren's words as the truth.

Changing the cross-examination partner, Ayano pressed Kirika for an answer.

"Hey, detective Tachibana? "

"What? "

Kirika received it calmly, sipping from the tea that got cold.

"There's nothing really to be surprised about. The likelihood of the conjecture made only changed to a verified truth. "

"Verified, you say......."

"Rather than Kazuma changing, it's more like he returned to the way he was before. Not listening to Ren-kun trying to restrain him, on the contrary, not forgiving even him if he were to become an obstacle - or something like that. "

Fleetingly looking at Ren, Kirika searched for confirmation. Ren made a tiny, but clear nod.

"Did Kazuma..........Ren? "

Faced with the impossible situation, Ayano's consciousness froze.

She couldn't imagine that.

Ayano knew best just how much Kazuma was doting on Ren.

More important than anyone and anything, almost like a beloved child.

"That.......cannot be..."

"It's the truth. Accept it. "

But, the reality was even more unfeeling. Kirika's words woke up Ayano without asking whether she wants to or not.

"Ren........?"

Trying to comfort a wounded boy or else trying to cling on someone she wants to deny this nightmare-like reality - not sure which was it herself, she sought Ren.

He was right in front of her eyes.

It seemed he drew near while she was in a daze. He went down on his knees on the tatami mat so that their eyes were at the same level and looked hard at Ayano with an earnest gaze.

"We're stopping Nii-sama", declared Ren without doubt in a tone loaded with determination.

"The fact that Nii-sama is angry, that he wants revenge is maybe to be expected. But, even if he would do so, no one would become happy. No one will be pleased. The number of sad people would only go up. "

"Aah, yes......that's right"

"I want Nii-sama to smile, I want him to be happy! That's why, that's why this is - "

Visibly overawed by Ren drawing near, Ayano shrunk away little by little.

She understood those feelings very well. Extremely well, but -

"But, how?"

If he were to say he had a plan, she wanted to know it by all means. The plan ''to stop'' that man.

If the objective was ''to kill'' it may be possible.

If she, Ren and then Genma were to form a group and attack him, a Contractor as he may be, she didn't believe he could go against them.

However - when it comes to take him alive...

Is that not something impossible for humans? Ayano thought so, very seriously.

At the very least, it wasn't something Enraiha, specialized in offensive ability, could accomplish.

" ------hey, Ayano-chan"

While thinking so, Kirika meddled in with an amazed face.

"You, can you think of nothing but feat of strength since the beginning? "

"What else is there? "

Feeling she was made fun off, Ayano pouted.

"Ren's persuasion didn't work, right? If that's the case, it won't matter what I say"

".....No, you see, I want Ayano-chan to open Kazuma's eyes with her ''''love''''"

"Sorry. That's outside my area of expertise. ", declared Ayano right away.

"Ayano-chan, don't you want Kazuma to return to normal? "

"I want it, of course I want it but do you want me to be all teary-eyed and say: ''Forget about Tsoi Rin and look at me♥'' !?"

"Yes"

"Not even if I die!!"

A seemingly sad gaze pierced Ayano, who replied immediately.

"Nee-sama......why are you saying such things? Do you hate Nii-sama? "

"This is not a problem of likes and dislikes! If I were to tell such chilly words, even the usual Kazuma will laugh scornfully! That's obviously useless! "

"It's not the usual Kazuma so it will be effective! "

"That's not true. "

Ayano blocked it all.

"That guy, doesn't see me as a ''woman''."

".................well, anyway"

Trying to avoid a direct answer, Kirika said to both Ayano and Ren.

"I leave Kazuma to you. It doesn't matter by what means - just do something"

"Yes!"

"............."

Throwing a side-long glance to Ren replaying vigorously, Ayano scowled at Kirika with a sullen face.

But, without minding that attitude, Kirika bowed her head grandly absolutely satisfied and Ren's eyes gleamed as he gripped Ayano's hands.

"Nee-sama, let's do our best! "

"................................................................."

Watching intently in silence the boy awfully full of fighting spirit, inside her heart, Ayano let out a deep, deep sigh.

''"Geez......."''

On her bed, Ayano tossed and turned, thinking about what she should do and what she can do.

No matter how she thought about it, it doesn't appear likely she can stop Kazuma. But -

'' - We're stopping Nii-sama - ''

She remembered Ren's words full of determination.

Because it's Ren, he must know about the fact that the difference in power between her and Kazuma is like that between heaven and earth, that it's close to impossible to stop Kazuma.

But even so, Ren declared Kazuma must be stopped no matter what.

That means, Ren judged Kazuma to be so much more dangerous right now. For his surroundings and, for Kazuma himself.

"What is he doing....?"

She recalled Kazuma's face from the time Tokyo Government office collapsed.

Anger, hatred and grief - a mix of many emotions and a disturbed, dangerous countenance unbelievable from the normal Kazuma.

She thought it was something transient.

She believed he already got back on his feet.

Kazuma - because it's Kazuma, he will be fine -

She believed so without question.

But, thinking about it calmly, Kazuma is just twenty two. Nothing else but what the society would call a ''youngster''.

The unreasonable one is the one asking absolute power and immutability from him.

Thinking about it, Kazuma lost control of himself before.

For example at the time the man manipulating the running widely Ogami Misao gave his name, Michael Harley.

Or like when Ayano was about to finish off Lapis -

"....................aau......."

Digging up an unpleasant memory, Ayano sunk into the bed once more.

She buried her head in the pillow and groaned feebly.

Tsoi Rin - the ''enemy'' Ayano must fight. The young lady idolized because of her death.

With such an opponent, how is she supposed to take Kazuma back.

''"Besides, why do I have to - "''

Saying she understood Kazuma's feelings was prideful maybe but she understood his feelings got hurt.

But even so, it doesn't mean he'll be forgiven no matter what.

Because of Kazuma, Nanase was abducted.

An ordinary girl who shouldn't have been involved in this world was swallowed up by the battle.

No matter what his reason is, she won't tolerate that.

''"I decided. As I thought, I'll beat him down"''

Screwing with both hands the innocent pillow, Ayano decided so.

The chances of success were exceedingly low, she didn't know the method but it was still better that the alternative and above all, she felt refreshed.

Feeling like she settled one more problem, Ayano's thoughts changed.

What she was most anxious of was the body of her friend kidnapped by Utsumi.

''"Is Nanase all right........"''

=== Part 2 ===

A heavy silence was ruling the space.

The basement of a desolated, abandoned building.

That space, primary ruled by nothing but emptiness, was now full of a different kid of silence.

The number of humans reaching a hundred gathered in the great hall were giving birth to this silence.

A hundred human beings, the silence of a hundred.

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 2

2013-09-29T04:33:40Z

Ninjask:

== Chapter 2 - The mad Fujutsushi ==

=== Part 1 ===

The dead of night - Without even a slight movement, Kazuma opened his eyes wide in silence.

A cynical remembrance of those magnificent, dream-like happy days.

He woke up because the happiness was too much. It was like being taught that he will never go back to those times, not even in the middle of dreaming.

"Ku.....Kuu ku ku..."

A hollow laughter escaped. As if sneering at his ugliness and the whole world.

As a result of losing everything, he obtained that which no matter how much he wished for evaded him.

That was a modest, commonplace happiness found everywhere.

There was a person who would smile at him, tell him ''Good morning'' when he woke up and ''Good night'' when it was the time to sleep - only that but those were irreplaceable days full of happiness.

Even the power he pursued like a mad-man disappeared like something from a dream.

Because he met a person who looked at him plainly, not at <<his own strength>> or <<himself with power>>.

If he could have protected that girl and the small world revolving around her, it would have been enough.

Even if he couldn't hunt Youmas, there was no need for self-abasement.

He really thought so, from the bottom of his heart.

Until the time that happy paradise crumbled away without leaving any trace.

''"Really......."''

Inside the darkness, Kazuma laughed at his foolishness.

How naive was he.

If you're weak, if you lose, you can't protect anything. It means losing everything.

Just like he deserved, he became alone again.

No - he's not alone.

There's him and he - those two.

Revenge is vain, it's a sterile act that doesn't give back anything, an intelligent person will proclaim so with a triumphant expression.

Kazuma generally agreed with it. When he pursued that man, during that time he lived only for revenge he never thought revenge was meaningful.

But there was nothing else left except for that. There was nothing else to do.

That's why, he desperately refined his ability. Throwing away anything else, all for the sake of killing one man. But -

"I made a mistake....."

Erasing his facial expression, just like a Noh mask, Kazuma murmured.

This is the result of thinking that dealing with that man was enough and neglecting his followers.

''"If you find the answer, come again."''

Those conceited parting words, won't go away. Words said from the view-point of the superior one that completely look down on him.

Kazuma groaned, tightly clenching his fists at that disgrace.

"''the answer'', you said? Isn't it obvious..........Kill you. Break that good-for-nothing doll - Aah, I'll do it. This time, for sure"

His mouth warped, the same daring smile as ever. But, if Ayano or Ren were to see his eyes, they would probably be at a loss for words.

Hatred and insanity and the pair of eyes swirling in evil malice boiling hot with deeply rooted delusions, changed that cynical but cheerful smile in a different thing altogether.

That smile, expressed by most of the enemies they killed until now, was mad.

=== Part 2 ===

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Illustrations

2013-09-26T13:12:45Z

Ninjask: Changed volume 4 to '5'

These are the illustrations that were included in volume 5

<gallery>
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 00a.jpg|'''Front cover & insert''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 00c.jpg|'''Color Illustration 1''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 00d.jpg|'''Color Illustration 2''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 00e.jpg|'''Color Illustration 3''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 005-004.jpg|'''Page 004-005''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 017.jpg|'''Page 017''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 055.jpg|'''Page 055''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 091.jpg|'''Page 091''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 101.jpg|'''Page 101''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 151.jpg|'''Page 151''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 185.jpg|'''Page 185''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 199.jpg|'''Page 199''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 237.jpg|'''Page 237''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 269.jpg|'''Page 269''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 307.jpg|'''Page 307''' 
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}

Talk:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Prologue

2013-09-13T13:50:12Z

Ninjask:

Lol... It hurts that I can understand this.

--[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 09:53, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

I just... what? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 11:49, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

Did they accidentally blend this with another language :o? aha, I guess I'll be waiting for heavy edits since I don't understand this at all... [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:39, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

I just undid one of the updates to the chapter so it's a little better, but it could still use some work... [[User:Ninjask|Ninjask]] ([[User talk:Ninjask|talk]]) 14:00, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

Singlish in action xD

I could edit it, but I rather leave it like this. It's really hilarious.

--[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 19:56, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

Gentlemen before you edit you should clear it with the translator, failing that approach the supervisor for permission.--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] ([[User talk:Hayashi s|talk]]) 23:13, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

while u may find is funny i as a English only reader do not. i really enjoy this LN so can i ask that it be put in the proper language that it was posted under as it should not be in multiple languages for the sake of the readers and the editors. if u wish to post it in multiple languages please put it in a different page that lets readers know what languages are used.

@Hayashi it really does not need to be cleared thou the translator to edit because all a editor is doing is correcting errors they spot. which means they are confident enough in the language to fix lines to better follow that languages rules. while that may not always be the case for edits as some cause more errors it is true for the most part.

Wat. I find it funny I can understand this, but still.... Lol. [[User:JcLZM|JcLZM]] ([[User talk:JcLZM|talk]]) 01:27, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

To oblivious people, this is not in a foreign language. This is merely colloquial English. --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 04:52, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

“This weather sibei zua sia.” (vol 2 prologue and chapter 1) I wonder in what country this would be considered colloquial English... and why it got protected like that so people couldn't fix it so it's actually in English...

Colloquial English? Colloquial English?! How on earth can this be called colloquial English?! Here are some actual lines:

“Sia la, simi lai eh…?”

“I sian of it liao.”

She was currently pah bo kir

“Eh limpei eh chuu an zua?”

I picked these totally randomly. It's full of shit like this. As somebody who speaks English and Japanese I don't have the slightest idea what's being said here. I don't know what language this is, but it sure as heck isn't English (or Japanese for that matter...).

Wait, somebody protected this from edits?! That's insane...

Singaporean Colloquial English. Commonly known as Singlish, it incorporates phrases from 3 languages and 3 dialects. --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 06:04, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

I read 4 lines and decided to drop it. A competitor KA? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 06:07, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

If I can make a suggestion -- if this is Singaporean Colloquial English, then it's not really English. Why don't we make a new language location called Singlish and place this translation in there? After all, if this is an alternative language translation it's better off labelled as such so that other people don't attempt to start changing this or complaining about it. Isn't the main site supposed to be just pure English? (British or American is left up to the translator) [[User:Ninjask|Ninjask]] ([[User talk:Ninjask|talk]]) 08:50, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Prologue

2013-09-12T19:00:36Z

Ninjask:

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter3

2013-08-16T03:16:00Z

Ninjask: Undo revision 278830 by LT (talk) Not to be picky about grammar but 'befallen' is the past participle, it's used together with had. ie A befell upon B vs A had befallen upon B

==Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted==

It was currently the morning of the next day.

Kurou and Lars returned to the scene of yesterday’s incident.

“Hmm, there are actually burn marks left on the surface.”

Lars squatted down over the pathway, feeling the ground as he spoke.

He called Lars out during the early hours of the day in order to inspect the situation from yesterday. Regarding this matter, they had already reported this to both the Sabers and the academy and received permission to investigate.

“Speaking of mystic arts, I get the feeling there might be yet another blast from the past.”

“It was totally out of the blue. I couldn’t believe that someone who could use that sort of thing would actually appear.”

“I’ve never heard of any Swordies who could use mystic arts either. Actually, it would seem there still remains many mind-boggling things about this world.”

“You two don’t seem to be surprised......”

Hinako quietly muttered as always.

Although a new incident had occurred, his mission as Hinako’s bodyguard was still in effect. Because of this, Kurou was forced to travel with her frequently.

Consequently, Hinako had to tag along even during an investigation at the scene of the incident.

“No, I am shocked. After all, these are forgotten techniques from ages ago. Nowadays, these mystic arts or whatever————”

After speaking till that point, Lars suddenly placed his thumb over his lips and began pondering over something.

“Forgotten......? Hmm......”

“What is it Lars?”

“It’s nothing. Something just randomly came to mind all of a sudden.”

Lars smiled and shrugged.

“Actually, perhaps the mystic arts aren’t even relevant. The only thing I’m focused on is how someone as strong as Kurou got into an arduous battle.”

“Kurou getting into a grueling battle, is this really that unimaginable? Although I don’t quite understand, is Kurou truly that formidable? Olden Style or something of the sort, before he had mentioned some nonsense like that......”

“Did you really just call it nonsense, jeez......”

Even though Kurou felt frustrated, he also knew that there was nothing he could do about it.

From Hinako’s perspective, someone who didn’t know anything about swords was most likely unable to comprehend Kurou’s swordsmanship.

“Ah, so you even mentioned the Olden Style? Well, there’s no doubt Kurou is powerful, however it’d be hard to answer exactly to what extent. Furthermore, strength is all relative, sometimes there’s even luck involved. With that said, the chance of defeating an opponent who outclasses you at some point is very possible.”

“In other words, there’s no such thing as absolute power?”

“No, there is.”

“......Eh?”

For a moment, Hinako was dumbfounded towards Lars’s rambling and then questioned him in reply.

Hinako was astonished. However, based on Lars’s expression it didn’t seem like he noticed as he continued to survey the area.

“That’s not exactly the case for the person who Kurou had difficulty dealing with......that said, relying solely on this it would seem that apprehending the criminal will be very problematic. That’s because in this world there are many powerful people who we know nothing about.”

“Even if we know she can use mystic arts, the criminal didn’t leave any traces. Also, there is no chance she would just use mystic arts in public under normal circumstances. I felt her battle style was a bit archaic but there’s no way that could be used as a clue.”

“A familiar style of swordsmanship......did you get that sort of feeling?”

“That I don’t know. There’s practically no distinctions among Swordies.”

Basically, each Swordie honed their own style of swordsmanship.

Even though its foundation came from their parents and master, after that they would create their own exclusive sword techniques by themselves. It could be said that their own class of swordsmanship comes from combining their own physique along with whatever suited their fancy. Essentially, becoming someone’s disciple was pretty much just seeking out individuals who were considerably tough to practice against.

If it was between siblings, there are cases where similarities will arise. However, if you were to make a who resembles who comparison, it would be very hard to gauge for any semblances.

Lars switched hands and quietly continued on.

“As for clues the criminal may have left......ah Kurou, you did mention wounding her right?”

“It was just a graze. With the recovery abilities of a Swordie, the wound probably healed a long time ago.”

The flesh of a Swordie wasn’t just robust, even their recovery rate was phenomenal. That kind of body appears to be made for combat. If it was a small wound, it would be most likely instantly healed.

“Then with that, there’s no point staying here looking for clues. For now, let’s just head back to school first.”

Kurou nodded in agreement and walked off with Lars. Hinako’s pitter-patter footsteps clicked from behind as she followed.

“So you mean to say that incomprehensible blondie who carries that bizarre, massive sword......is Sefi-san? What’s up with that person?”

Ever since Hinako encountered Sefi within school, she would unwittingly mix in some hurtful words when speaking about her.

“Actually she hasn’t done anything yet. Didn’t she come to school like she normally does?”

After Lars responded to her, he looked towards the other students walking on the path to school. Although he didn’t see Sefi, Kurou figured it was just as Lars said. She wasn’t a feeble girl who would skip out just because she was attacked.

“I wonder what that was about? What’s the reason behind Sefi being attacked?”

“You sure have a lot of questions. As for the reason, even I don’t know.”

Clearly agitated, Lars shrugged his shoulders.

Besides the Sabers, he had many other intelligence sources. Speaking of information networks, his was much more vast than Kurou’s. If he didn’t know, then there must have been little progress from the investigation done by the police and Sabers as well. Only a couple hours had passed since the incident and with there being no evidence either, this was an expected result perhaps.

“Sefi is the princess of the four generals, so being targeted isn’t really that unthinkable. Whether it’s a tsujigiri incident or an assassination attempt, these are all possibilities.”

Kurou tightly gripped the hilt of the katana that was strapped to his waist.

“Let me be the one who kills this criminal.”

“Kurou must really like Sefi. Although I guess I can understand why.”

“Lars, are you interested in Sefi? No can do, I won’t let that happen.”

“Sefi doesn’t belong to you. Well, I’m not interested in her either way.”

Lars stated with an implicative smile.

“That’s because I have my sights set on others.”

“......Looks like you two both have rough lives.”

“You shouldn’t be impressed with something as weird as that.”

Kurou wryly smiled as he eyed Hinako, who was in a daze. Whenever he gets into a conversation with her, for some reason he gets thrown off his rhythm.

“Hmm?”

Kurou suddenly detected something strange.

On his way to school, some of the students appeared to be behaving differently from yesterday.

“Why is everyone carrying their swords?”

Indeed, the entire student body along with Kurou and Lars were alike, they all had their swords strapped to their waists. There were also some students who toted massive swords. They were probably swordsmen with personalized swords.

“It appears the academy notified the students this morning. The entire student body was told to carry their swords on them. Furthermore, everyone is supposed to travel in groups of at least two and are restricted from stepping outside during the night. Actually, this really isn’t anything shocking right? After all, there was an attack on school grounds and as a result these protective measures can’t be implemented too carelessly.”

“I suppose so......”

If it was a normal school, having a lockout wouldn’t be out of the ordinary either. The idea of having students engage in this sort of self-protection was also not too uncommon. If it was a human school, this would never happen for sure.

“This thorough preparation is really quite something. Speaking of which, I can’t go protecting every unbefriended student.”

“Except, something feels strange. Setting aside the fact that the school made an extremely quick decision on this, don’t the students seem a tad overly anxious to you? Clearly these students are Swordies who are practically born without fear.”

“......Really?”

Kurou tilted his head. That said, the students they encountered on the way to school all seemed restless. Those with wavering eyes and hands on the hilt of their swords numbered quite a few.

“Regarding this matter, let me explain.”

“What!”

“Eh?”

Kurou tilted back in shock as he heard a sudden voice from behind him, Lars on the other hand opened his eyes wide in surprise, and then there was Hinako who didn’t really react in any particular way.

“W-What? Why are you here Manaka?”

The person standing behind Kurou and the others was one of the Seven Swords and the director of the Sabers, Manaka. She was wearing her scarlet Sabers long coat and revealed a miffed expression.

“There are some matters I have to attend to so I just snuck in ahead of time. Haha, it’s such a pain to have to suppress my light energy. I don’t want to scare these adorable students, but the principal sure gets on my nerves.”

“Suddenly erupting into complaints......setting those aside......what in the world are you planning to do here?”

“I’m under a lot of pressure. Well, forget about it. Before the other students notice who I am, it’s better that we leave here first. Lars, switch with Kurou for a bit.”

Manaka stated as she pointed to Hinako. She appears to be saying Lars will be temporarily assigned to guarding her.

“Let’s go Kurou-kun.”

“Where to?”

“Some·place·nice♪”

Which probably means there will be bad news awaiting him————Kurou had this twisted explanation in his mind as he followed behind Manaka who had set off without delay.

Regardless of her temperament, she was Kurou’s boss and guardian. Although she was always like this, Kurou had no authority to deny her.

“......Umm, why are we in the girl’s bathing room!?”

Kurou’s voice resonated within the vast changing room.

Currently it was eight in the morning. Not one soul was in sight within the bathing room in the girl’s dormitory other than Kurou and Manaka of course.

“What’s with the umm? It’s because I’ve decided to take a bath. What are you doing Kurou-kun, take off your clothes already.”

“I have to go in as well!?”

Judging from her outer appearance, it was hard to pinpoint flaws on a beauty such as Manaka. Although she was not quite as mounded as Hinako, her figure was still very exquisite. Countless men would probably spend money just to enter the bath with her.

However, to Kurou she was just his master’s younger sister and someone he had known since his childhood. Furthermore, she was also his boss in the organization he was affiliated with. She was practically family to him in a sense. She probably wasn’t thinking about him as a man either, otherwise being naked while facing someone of the opposite gender would clearly be awkward.

Just when Kurou started to get anxious, Manaka boldly took off her long coat.

“No need to worry, I already readjusted the water temperature.”

“No, I wasn’t worried about the water temperature.”

“Alright alright, hurry up and get in. If you dare oppose me then you’ll be fired.”

“Abusing your authority like this......?”

However, if it was Manaka, it was true that she could freely fire normal members. Following that, Kurou gave up all hope and began taking off his clothes.

“Hmm? Manaka, that is......”

“Ah, for the time being, if I’m not carrying this on me when I go out, then......”

Manaka also seemed to carry her sword by her waist whenever she pleased.

Her personalized sword was a long, pitch-black sword————no, for a sword it was overly elongated. It differed from Sefi’s sword which was wide and heavy, rather it gave off the impression of being excessively long and slender.

The Dancer————indeed, this really was a suitable name. Was it because of the slender and long dimensions of the sword that led to its name? Only people along the lines of family such as Kurou knew the origin behind the name or perhaps those in another world who have been slain by her might know as well.

“Alright, come on in. Since it felt like a hassle to return home to cook, I decided to stay at headquarters instead. However, just taking a bath while feeling a bit out of sorts, it couldn’t have come at a more perfect time.”

Could she have come to school just to bathe? Manaka paid no heed to Kurou’s suspicions and removed one article of clothing after another.

Kurou hurriedly averted his gaze and stripped down. However, things should be be fine with a towel wrapped around their waists.

The sound of Manaka’s footsteps echoed as she walked off.

After hearing the front doors to the bathing room open, he entered on through as well a while later.

The women’s bathing room was exceptionally capacious. Since it had to accommodate hundreds of girls alternating in and out, this was probably to be expected.

After Kurou did a quick rinse of his body, he entered the bath. The bathing pool was quite spacious and could hold a couple dozen people at once. It was vastly different compared to the tub in the small hut he was living in where he couldn’t even stretch out his body. Although he was forcefully invited in by Manaka, it wasn’t all that bad.

“Phew——......this is the life.”

Manaka, who was already bathing, heaved a heavy sigh as she spoke. Did she put in some sort of bath agent? The water retained a greenish hue. Fortunately, he felt quite relieved that this obscured her body a great deal.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door to the bathing room. After Manaka sloppishly answered, the door was opened and in came a maid. Based on her attire, she did not resemble a student. She appeared to be one of the servants among the school staff.

“Ah, it’s here. Thank you for your time.”

Manaka’s face was brimming with elation as she was handed some type of wooden pail by the maid. The maid exchanged courtesies and then immediately left the bathing room.

“This is the one. If I didn’t have this then————”

Inside the wooden pail floating in the water was a wine bottle and a wine glass. There was no need to ask what was inside the wine bottle.

Manaka poured the wine into the glass and drank it all in one go.
[[File:Kenshin v01 149.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
“Ahh, that was delicious. Having Japanese wine while bathing is truly above and beyond all else. Being born in Japan is great......”

“It’s hard to imagine that this statement would come from some otherworldly being......”

“It’s been many years after the end of the Great War. Presently, practically all Swordies were born and raised here. With that, bathing while drinking Japanese wine is a common occurrence you know.”

“Bathing early in the morning while drinking? I don’t think so.”

At least, it wouldn’t be a prevalent occurrence among people within a conventional society. Of course, no matter what was said here, Manaka did uphold a serious disposition in public.

“Isn’t it great to do this every once in awhile though?”

Manaka pouted like a child.

“Day after day I would be forced to sit at my desk and sort through files during work. I can’t take it anymore. If I don’t get a bit of time to rejuvenate myself then————”

“Is it really that busy? Could it be due to the sun cult......?”

Although it had slipped his mind due to the assault incident, the cult founder’s daughter had fallen into the hands of an enemy organization. No matter what kind of aggressive behavior resulted, it wouldn’t be that surprising.

“No, the sun cult has been very quiet. It’s just they’ve been too quiet which makes it very frightening.”

“If that’s the case, then wouldn’t the opposite be very strange?”

No matter what, it was without a doubt they were secretly planning something.

“Well actually the sun cult has nothing to do with this. If they were to shamelessly charge us in an attempt to rescue the child, then as long as we carry out some suitable precautions ahead of time we should be fine.”

“Sounds simple enough......then if it doesn’t have anything to do with the sun cult, what could it be?”

“Here, it’s this.”

After Manaka lifted up a panel-shaped object, she suddenly threw it towards him.

What he picked up was a touchscreen tablet. Since it was able to be brought into the bathing room, it must have been the waterproof version.

“Take a look at the document displayed there.”

Kurou nodded and turned on the tablet, paying close attention to the document.

The document contained the facial profile of a girl who was around Kurou’s age along with a brief description of her by the side. She had black hair which was uncommon among Swordies. Overall, she was a pretty cute girl.

“Migune......female student within the Sword Academy, top student among the freshmen. She has the title of Swordsman, her mentor is the Sword Princess, Ragunoa, and her parents are senators......”

The contents contained little of interest. Looks like she was the strongest Swordie first year student above even Sefi and Freya. However, to Kurou, she was just an insignificant person.

In her overview, the majority of her record consisted of the outstanding achievements she had attained at the sword tournament. However, as he scrolled down the document......

“Hmm? Deceased......?”

“Yup, she’s dead. In fact, it was probably about ten days ago that it happened.”

Manaka drank her wine as she nonchalantly spoke.

“More accurately, she was probably killed. She was sliced diagonally from the right. This kind of death could not have been a suicide, she was most likely killed as a test for the assailant.”

“What a dangerous issue. Oh, could it have something to do with the rumored tsujigiri incidents in the Outer Human Region? Although, in those incidents the victims were all humans......”

“Is that so. However, the kid’s remains were found on the road next to the academy. The time was approximately midnight when it occurred, which was also about the time when she was presumed dead. That means after she was killed, the assailant was immediately spotted.”

“What could she be doing at that time? That said, I haven’t heard about this matter yet.”

Kurou was still a member of the public security force. However, if a Swordie girl who was also the top student of the Sword Academy was killed, it would result in a huge predicament. Kurou shouldn’t just bypass this as if it had fell on deaf ears.

“We’ve initiated an information lockdown. After all, the Sword Academy’s top student was killed at a nearby road. Originally, Swordies were known as peaceful idiots, but actually there’s practically no one that could revolt against us besides the sun cult. Thus, the number of Swordies who do have actual combat experience have greatly decreased in number. Plus, Migune’s parents would feel greatly ashamed since their daughter was killed by an unknown assailant.”

“What a senseless way of thinking.”

Even if their daughter was killed, does that really take precedence over arresting the criminal?

Once the incident is made public, the information collected would probably lead closer to apprehending the criminal. Kurou could not comprehend the logic of Migune’s parents.

“Eh? However, could there be something more to this? Could it have anything to do with when Sefi was attacked————”

“Migune was eliminated with just one strike. In addition......part of her right hand was burned.”

“Burned?”

Kuro instantly understood before Manaka got a chance to finish.

“So you mean to say......there’s the possibility she was attacked by mystic arts?”

“She was clearly slashed to death by a sword, but having a burn wound as well is really peculiar. If it was just mystic arts being used then it would be a whole different matter. That said, Migune’s abilities were quite remarkable. However, if she was ambushed by mystic arts, then I can see how she could be easily disposed of.”

“So the first and third ranked students were attacked within a short time frame of each other......the parents of the two are both government officials, so it’s not that unbelievable for them to be attacked.”

It was hard to imagine that there were many Swordies who could utilize mystic arts. Although there were two cases here, it would be odd to think there was no coincidence between the two.

“Well, it’d be great if there weren’t any more victims from now on. Although Migune’s situation wasn’t made public, it seems that the ones who discovered her corpse were the students of the academy. They were told to keep it to themselves but they weren’t able to do so completely. Furthermore, word of Migune’s death seems to have been circulating around the academy already.”

“In other words, they’ve decided to actually impose a curfew because a second attack occurred.”

Now it was understandable why the students were so anxious.

However, the students in the academy were definitely very talented, but if they were to wander around outside late into the night it’d be troublesome. It would be better if they conducted themselves with caution, otherwise they might end up as the next prey if they were not careful.

“Overall, the top ranked students have considered their parents’ statuses and decided to bring over bodyguards already. With that said, there are still many students who decided not to bring bodyguards with them. The response was they wanted to protect their own lives.”

“Everyone seems to be quite overconfident of their abilities. It’d be best if they candidly accepted protection.”

“Even Sefi declined her sister’s offer to send over bodyguards.”

“Haha, you mean Sylphy-sama......”

Kurou also understood Sefi’s older sister, Sylphy, extremely well. She was a friend of the Sword Saint and due to that, Sefi was able to witness the training between the Sword Saint and Kurou as a bonus.

Sylphy dearly loved her little sister and was presumably very worried for her.

“For now I’m also scouting around for the criminal. However, since the school didn’t accept my request for cooperation, I can’t really accomplish much on school grounds.”

“I see.”

Kurou nodded.

If it was just an untrackable evildoer, then it wouldn’t be that much of a concern. However, if she was even capable of using what was a supposedly lost art, then as the organization which oversees Tokyo Swordia’s public security, this wasn’t something that could just be set aside. In other words, there was going to be a heavy burden placed on Kurou and Lars who both stayed on campus.

“I understand where you’re coming from. At the very least, I’ll prevent her acting willfully within the school.”

“Then I’ll be counting on you. And by the way, please focus on your studies.”

“Do you want me to cut classes?”

Kurou tossed the tablet back as he responded.

“The elimination tournament that decides the yearly rankings will kickoff in two days.”

“Eh, really?”

Kurou was shocked. Although Sefi had said it was fast approaching, it was the first time he had heard it was already this close.

“Because you were enrolled solely based on your swordsmanship, you won’t graduate if you don’t attain a good grade.”

“It’s just if I do get a good grade, I’d probably be resented.”

“Becoming stronger means you have to cast those people aside. This you should know.”

“Well......alright, I think it’s about time to leave, I feel a bit woozy.”

Kurou stood up, preventing the towel around his waist from slipping off, and stepped out of the pool.

“Wait a sec Kurou-kun.”

“Ha?”

Right as Kurou turned around, both of his cheeks were nabbed by Manaka.

Manaka also stood up, unhesitant in exposing her entire body. Looking down a bit, those two beautiful mounds entered his view.

“M-Manaka, what are you doing......”

“‘What are you doing’, that is my line. I don’t care if you’re a human or something else, you are my sister’s————Sword Saint Hyouka’s disciple.”

“I-I know.”

Kurou shuddered as he responded.

Kurou felt as if he was going to be blasted away as he endured Manaka’s overwhelming light force. She probably released the light she was holding back.

“I don’t care if it’s mystic arts or surprise attacks, I can’t let someone like you who is at best a rascal get away. As the Sword Saint’s disciple, how dare you show such disrespect.”

Manaka suddenly grabbed Kurou’s cheeks and applied strength with both of her hands. Manaka had to control the flow of power, otherwise Kurou, who had made a slip-up, would have had his cheeks shattered.

Manaka was furious.

Because of their frequent encounters, Kurou understood very well that Manaka highly respected her sister who was the Sword Saint.

While he stayed with the Sword Saint deep in the mountains, there were many people who visited. However, the person who came the most frequently was Manaka.

Was that it, Kurou finally realized it.

As one of the Seven Swords who held the title of Sword General, she was even more intolerant of having the Sword Saint’s reputation be tarnished than Kurou was.

Manaka didn’t come here just to pass on information and it wasn’t to check out the situation either. For these sorts of things, it would have been fine if she decided not to come. Even for Migune’s situation, it was already spread around school so it would not have been long before Kurou caught wind of it.

Manaka’s true objective was to reprimand Kurou.

“Might be resented? Don’t make me laugh. If you worry over something like this and have a bad showing during the elimination matches, I will have you hacked apart.”

“......U-Understood.”

Kurou fervently nodded.

If he were to joke around in this instance, his cheeks might actually be smashed to pieces.

After hearing Kurou’s reply, Manaka gave a slight smile.

“If you understand then that’s good. Eh?”

“W-What is it?”

After removing her hands from Kurou’s face, she raised the fringes of his hair. Following that, she gently caressed Kurou’s forehead.

“Kurou-kun, you still have a scar here? Looks like you took a nice slashing.”

“Ah, haha, it’s from when I was young and was first wielding a real sword. A scar like this wouldn’t just go away.”

Kurou was not able to keep up with Manaka’s sudden change in attitude. Even Sefi’s attitude when she came to attack him was identical. Kurou was baffled when it came to girls. Perhaps even the invariable Hinako was hard to figure out.

“I suppose. Although your conduct was quite detestable, and hard to understand......however, it’s really quite a waste when you’ve grown up with such an adorable face.”

“Calling my conduct detestable was uncalled for.”

Kurou swiftly turned his back to her, not wanting his scar to be touched. That was because a scar was only a symbol for one’s weakness.

“Be careful not to get hurt during the elimination matches. Good luck Kurou-kun.”

After that, Manaka once again lightly caressed Kurou’s head.

“Ah——, but winning it all is probably going to be tough.”

Manaka wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she had stated “not to have a poor showing”, this time she decided to say something more passive.

However, Kurou shared the same opinion as her.

“Definitely attaining victory, something like that cannot be said for certain because————that bastard will also be there.”

The end of class bell rang once first period concluded.

After the teacher departed from the classroom, Lars simply sat in his chair and stretched.

Lars’s seat was located in the very back of the classroom next to the windows and Hinako sat alongside him in a chair. On the notebook Lars gave her, she would enthusiastically take notes. Although Japanese history, which was the class just then, was boring to Lars, Hinako found it very interesting and nodded along nonstop as she took notes. It was just as he heard from Kurou, she was a girl who possessed a devout curiosity.

“......”

Lars redirected his gaze from Hinako and proceeded to scour the room.

Did it have something to do with yesterday’s incident? The students were a bit cautious. Even so, they were young teenage girls. Once the break period came, they couldn’t help but be in high spirits as they began chatting.

The topics that could be heard were rumors within the school, television shows, fashion and food related items. Those things were probably about the same as what humans of that age would talk about.

Just where are the lines separating Swordies and humans, Lars was currently contemplating over this.

Their formidable physique, aptness in swordsmanship and things of that nature weren’t just trifling matters. For Lars to be thinking like this, perhaps it was the influence of always being around a certain teenage human.

“Lars, come over here for a sec.”

“Eh?”

At the entrance of the classroom, there stood a blonde haired girl with a ponytail calling for Lars.

Lars stood up and signaled Hinako over. She kept her sights on her notebook as she followed behind Lars. Was she perplexed, or was she just being careful due to the circumstances? What an indecipherable girl.

At the entrance of the classroom where Sefi was, there were her supporters who always surrounded her. That short-haired girl and that girl with the glasses were fixed by Sefi’s side.

Emanating killing intent like that must be very tiring. Lars wryly smiled from within.

“What is it Sefi?”

“Step over here for a moment, I have something to say.”

After Sefi finished speaking, she hurriedly walked off. Her supporters were on watch as they tailed her from behind. Lars did not hold any particular suspicions either. After giving Hinako the signal, they too walked off.

Sefi finally stopped once they reached the end of the hallway. Following that, she seemed to have told her supporters to “please leave”. They politely complied.

Once they had already backed away to the point where they couldn’t hear, Lars began to speak.

“If it’s about Kurou, he didn’t come today. The Director took him away so he probably won’t be going to class now that he’s become her toy.”

“T-Toy......”

Sefi muttered and then her face turned completely red. What kind of delusional thinking was she experiencing?

“Sefi, so does that mean you want to violate Kurou?”

“V-Violate......enough with the nonsense! All I did was fight him for a bit!”

“Fighting late at night? Well, Sefi has already completely entered puberty. Having made the sword your heart and soul, it could also be said the instincts of the “sword loving race” have taken hold completely.”

“I already said it wasn’t like that! I-It’s not that.....if Kurou didn’t come, please send him a message for me. Tell him that I’m terribly sorry for coming at him so suddenly......and also, for rescuing me......I’m very thankful......”

“If thats the case, then wouldn’t it be better to tell him yourself? Kurou would surely be happy to swoop on over.”

“That’s why it’d be troublesome!”

Sefi anxiously spoke and lowered her already blushing face.

From Lars’s perspective, it was very obvious. Sefi said it’d be troublesome, but it was more likely that she would be embarrassed. This princess-sama was really dishonest with herself.

“Well, whatever. I’ll help pass along the message when I get the chance. Class is about to start, so with that I shall take my leave.”

“......Hold on, since now is a convenient time, there’s something I want to say to you.”

“What?”

Just as he was about to go back to class, Lars stopped in his tracks.

“Lars, don’t do anything too suspicious.”

“Actually I haven’t even done anything. I’m just taking in the school lifestyle is all.”

Lars was all smiles as he responded to Sefi’s calm but subtly insulting statement.

“There’s simply no way to know what you’ll do from here on out.”

“What a nuisance you are Sefi. You must be one of those superstitious types aren’t you?”

“I don’t believe in superstitions, but what I don’t believe in even more is you Lars.”

“......”

Lars smirked. Even if insults were hurled at him with ill will, Sefi’s straightforward no nonsense manner of speaking really did give others a favorable impression.

“......Are you two acquaintances?”

Suddenly, Hinako chimed in.

“Ha? You didn’t know? What do you mean do I know him, this guy is————”

“Actually, I’m related to the four generals. Because everyone among the households of the four generals are considered relatives, there were normal exchanges between us. I’ve known her since I was a child.”

“.....Ah, so it’s like that.”

Sefi spoke as if she was at wit’s end. It seemed that she was unhappy with Lars’s evasiveness.

Lars’s relation to the house of the four generals was real. Furthermore, Lars was an only child.

As long as things went without a hitch, there would be no doubt that he would be one of the successors. Because government officials did not require talents in swordsmanship, even a male like Lars could inherit the family business without trouble.

If someone who was unfamiliar with these matters heard this, they would probably be shocked. However, Hinako didn’t seem surprised at all. As an ojou-sama who was firmly bounded to her boudoir, she probably wasn’t going to have any particular reaction to his connections with the four generals.

“To sum it up, me and Sefi only know each other that’s all. Plus I don’t want to get entangled with Sefi and have to go through sheer hell dueling Kurou. Although that would be quite interesting.”

“There’s nothing interesting about it at all!”

Sefi asserted with a stern tone. Looks like she wasn’t the type to take a joke.

“So what’s this superstition of which you speak of?”

“After confirming one suspicion you instantly have another? You’re so persistent in your old ways......kind of like Rou......”

“That was very disrespectful.”

“Even being adamant in one’s position is very similar between the two. Well, you don’t need to concern yourself with these superstitions or whatever. Furthermore, I don’t really want to say it myself. If you absolutely must know, go ask Kurou. That’s because that guy has no resistance towards cute girls.”

“......Hmph!”

Sefi was clearly being difficult to deal with. Looks like her heart was really captivated by Kurou’s sword.

Lars didn’t really get to see what kind of swordsmanship Kurou displayed.

However, he thought this was truly an intriguing scenario.

The nation’s two kids who held the highest authority along with the daughter of a terrorist group’s leader.

Not only were they never supposed to be able to converse, but even seeing each other should out of the question.

If those that were strictly Swordies had witnessed the assembly of these three people, then they might faint as a result.

Lars was gently smiling as he lightly stroked the sword suspended from his waist.

In other words, there was actually some significance in going to school. Even though he had firmly believed that going to school was an onerous matter for quite a while, perhaps it ought to turn out interesting.

The elimination tournament didn’t undergo any changes despite the assault incident. Although it didn’t mean much to him, he felt that it’d be pretty nice if he could somehow entertain himself a bit————Lars heedlessly prayed for such a result.

The periodic elimination tournaments for the Sword Academy will be carried out over three days.

Every grade level followed their own respective schedule, thus no one could really spectate the elimination tournaments outside of their grade. If a person wanted to see another grade’s matches, there would only be the league matches involving the top ranked students in every grade for them to see.

The academy had an open circular arena where the elimination tournaments would take place. The arena covered an expansive area so it could fit a couple individual matches at once.

“Oh, I saw that girl’s panties.”

“I feel that Kurou is way too blunt when it comes to these things.”

Hinako, who was sitting alongside him, quietly muttered.

Despite Hinako saying as such, to Kurou, there wasn’t anything particularly enthralling about these matches. Formal wear was mandatory for an official battle————and because of that, the girls would wear their uniforms to battle which allowed him to appreciate the slight exposure of their panties and the breathtaking sight of their swaying breasts.

“Hmm——ah, since I’m obviously no longer going to take the stage today, I should be able to leave early. However, there’s no leaving until the all the matches are finished.”

It appeared that spectating other people’s matches was a form of studying.

Kurou already participated in the first set of matches and the second set of matches, so he was finished with all his matches for today. It didn’t need to be said that Kurou of course went on a string of victories. Up until now, no one felt astonished anymore about Kurou winning even as a human. Having severed Sefi’s wooden sword and one-hit KOing Freya, the students still wouldn’t accept such a result but they were capable of judging a person’s strength. Nowadays, no one would freely think that Kurou’s victories were reliant on luck.

“Ah, Lars is up.”

“You have heard that he is the son of the four generals right?”

“So what”, Hinako tilted her head and replied as such.

Although Kurou couldn’t reprimand others, she was being way too negligent of his status. If it was within the school, then she would be able to get by. However, if she were to directly address Lars by his name then she would incite a huge predicament. Perhaps even reprimanding her was within the realms of Kurou’s job.

As he was pondering over this, Lars’s match was underway. His opponent was a girl who appeared to be pretty subpar.

Just like sword training, wooden swords were used for these matches. Actually, if the students were to go against each other with real swords then that would be way too dangerous.

Furthermore, someone had said that utilizing wooden swords during the matches would closely simulate a battle between real swords anyways.

The first to take action was the girl. The girl moved in a gliding fashion to close the distance. Next, she came charging in and swung the wooden sword. Although it was a straightforward sword maneuver, that speed of hers was beyond that of a human. Even normal Swordies would have a difficult time reacting to that.

However, immediately after, the girl’s wooden sword was sent flying into the air.

As the cheers erupted, Lars had already lowered his own wooden sword. Just when did he send her wooden sword flying, only a select few were able to discern that.

“Eh......? What an easy win. These Swordies, aren’t the males supposed to be extremely weak?”

“There are exceptions with everything.”

Kurou spoke in a relaxed tone.

“If you mean to say an exception among exceptions, then it’d be more believable.”

“Don’t turn my words into describing him as a rare animal. Lars is very strong. Even if it’s a female Swordie, probably no one here can overcome him. The students here are still just fledglings.”

Lars did not flaunt his victory and walked off with his usual indifferent expression. On the other hand, the girl who lost could not believe what had just happened as she gazed at Lars’s fleeting figure. She was probably brimming with confidence originally, but now it was just a pitiful sight.

“Even among Swordie males, there were a few exceptionally strong fighters. Lars is one of them. However, there’s a subtle saying among Swordies. The powerful male Swordies————”

“The swordsmanship of the powerful males is lodged with a demonic essence right? Hahaha, do you really believe in this old superstition!? Jeez, you humans are really something.”

“......Yo.”

Confronted with this sudden voice, Kurou had no choice but to greet her.

Freya and a couple other female students were approaching where Kurou was sitting.

Along with Freya, all the highly ranked students had a cast of supporters surrounding them. This was already a given. If he was able to win the tournament, then he might be able to acquire all the girls for himself.

Kurou mulled over this immoral matter just as he was about to reply to Freya.

“Is something wrong?”

“Ha, I overheard your nonsense so I just came over to say a few words is all! Who cares if he is the four general’s son. Either way, he can’t beat true swordsmen like us!”

“There’s no such thing as a real or fake swordsmen. As long as you possess the qualifications, anyone can be a swordsman.”

“Quit joking around. Swordsmen are separated by strong and weak. By the way, your next opponent is me! Your sword is unpredictable, this I already know. As long as I figure out this phenomenon, then I’d have unlimited countermeasures at my disposal. You already have no chance to win.”

“If that’s the case, then if you lose, you’ll have to do whatever I want ok?”

“Eh......”

Freya unwittingly took a few steps back.

Although it was a childish joke, it appeared to have had an unexpected effect towards Freya.

“W-What do you mean by doing whatever you want......W-What are you planning.”

Despite being an otherworldly being, Freya was still just a fifteen or sixteen year-old girl. She seemed to be strictly adhering to the concept of chastity. Although, Kurou did not intend on having her do any H things.

“Well, after you lose you’ll have something to look forward to.”

“O-Ok......that’s fine! As long as I don’t lose it shouldn’t matter! Prepare yourself!”

After leaving these words, Freya and her supporters left.

“Normally speaking, wouldn’t Kuro lose under these circumstances?”

“That girl is a bit off.”

Kurou was looking at the gradually fading figure of Freya as he took pity on her.

At this time, Freya suddenly turned around and walked back.

“What is it? Is there something else you want to say?”

“I forgot, you seem to be still investigating that assault incident right?”

“That’s my job. For now, I’m still a Sabers member.”

The other students pretty much knew that Kurou was investigating the assault incident against Sefi and the number one ranked Migune. Because he was investigating the other students, it was to be expected that they were acquainted in these matters.

“You don’t have to do anything unnecessary. That bastard who killed Migune......I’ll kill her myself.”

“......Could it be, that girl named Migune was a friend of yours?”

Towards Freya’s sobering tone, Kurou attentively responded to her.

“There’s no need......to speak about our relationship to you.”

After she quietly finished speaking, Freya left for real this time.

Regardless of how stupid Freya looked, she was carrying a heavy burden. Furthermore, this burden of hers was a particularly difficult one to deal with.

“Kuro, what’s your plan for scouting out the situation?”

“Without a doubt I have to press on.”

Addressing Hinako’s concerns, Kurou was extremely critical in his response.

The incident’s investigation rested on the Sabers and the criminal who attacked Sefi was definitely not to be forgiven. It was just as Manaka had said, he was responsible for his gaffes.

Freya also had her own objectives.

However, Kurou could say the same for himself. He definitely had no intentions on giving up his work. Even for his own bright future he.......

“This is of course my job......hmm?”

Suddenly, his cellphone vibrated from within his uniform’s pocket.

He retrieved his cellphone and noticed he had a text sent to him. The contents were————

“Oh.”

Kurou wryly smiled for a moment.

However, Hinako didn’t seem to notice that smile of contempt from him as he was facing a certain direction.

Kurou put the cellphone back in his pocket and stood up.

“What’s wrong Kuro?”

“Looks like I have an excuse for leaving here. Anything would be more riveting than pointlessly sitting around here.”

There was a massive warehouse located towards the edge of campus.

The Sword Academy was built from an army base from the Great War. Who knows how many of those structures were still intact presently, however this warehouse was one of them.

The thick iron door of the warehouse was opened just enough for people to pass through one at a time.

Kurou brought Hinako along and went through the door. Although the sun reflected in from the windows, it still felt strangely dim.

Old containers and corrugated boxes were placed all over the area, seemingly left unkempt. The floor was also covered with dust.

“Hey——, you’re here aren’t you, quit wasting my time and come out already.”

In response to Kurou’s holler, one after another, there were many figures who emerged from the shadows of the containers. They were girls who wore the Sword Academy’s uniform————Kurou also had recollections of some of them.

One of the girls unhesitantly approached Kurou.

“You’ve got some nerve to be coming here. Originally I had thought you’d be more cautious.”

“I am being cautious. Since there didn’t seem to be any danger, I just walked in.”

As Kurou calmly finished speaking, the girl who came up————had short hair which visibly exposed her forehead. She was one of Sefi’s supporters and she glared at him in disgust.

“Quit making us out to be idiots......actually, it’s whatever. Anyways, I haven’t introduced myself yet. My name is Lima. There’s something I need to discuss with you.”

“Indeed, if that wasn’t the case, then you wouldn’t go out of your way to use a preposterous reason such as “there’s information on the incident” to call me out.”

Kurou knew something was up based on the text message, thus he came over here.

It wasn’t that surprising that they knew Kurou’s texting inbox. Since he had been investigating the students here due to the incident, he told them “if there’s any information, let me know”, which forced him to inform them of his texting inbox.

“I also believed that you guys wouldn’t kindly hand over such information to me as well.”

Out of the girls gathered here, it wasn’t just Sefi’s supporters. There were also Freya’s supporters who he had just met at the arena. Although he didn’t understand the connection between them, Kurou did know that they were equally hostile towards him.

“I apologize about that, but to us, there was no way we could withstand having you win......”

The girl wearing the glasses was probably the one known as Neena. Although she spoke with her heart in her mouth, she suddenly pulled out her sword. Clearly she had a cowardly appearance, yet her actions were extremely dangerous.

Following that, Lima and the other girls also retrieved their swords.

They were probably in love with Sefi or Freya’s sword. Someone who could beat those such as Sefi————it seems like they were already determined to eliminate their biggest obstacle in the elimination matches, Kurou.

Although they wouldn’t kill, they probably did intend on slicing off one of his hands or something.

“I’ll be your first opponent.”

Lima positioned her sword and slowly advanced towards him.

“Kurou, we all realize you’re very strong. However, even if I were to lose, there will be more of us waiting to battle you. Even you can’t endure these battles forever.”

“It’s obvious that you want to win with numbers, hence you guys choose this repugnant battle style. It’d definitely be better if you guys all came at once.”

“We are Swordies, we’re not like you humans.”

Lima explicitly stated.

Swordies extremely detested surprise attacks or attacking using superiority in numbers. During war or within the public security forces such as the Sabers, that kind of stuff didn’t really matter. However, if it was a battle among swordsmen, they would rigidly adhere to a proper attack. Using numbers to ambush him probably wasn’t their intention.

Well then, what should he do to take down these ojou-samas without hurting them————

“Everyone get down!”

Suddenly, Kurou yelled out.

Kurou abruptly rushed towards Hinako’s side and pressed down on her head to get her on the floor.

Wong, a coarse sound was heard throughout the warehouse.

Wong wong wong, following that, that same sound rang countless times. The girls let out screams of terror.

After that————

“What!?”

Lima lamented as such. As she fell back, she used her hands to press against the blood spraying out from her shoulder.

The girls were completely unsettled and timidly held their swords as their eyes shifted around.

“Nobody move!”

From the shadows of the contents within the warehouse came a group of people wearing white robes.

There were six of them in total, each with a rifle pointed towards Kurou and the other female students.

“The sun cult......?”

Kurou muttered.

Since the people he saw were wearing white robes, this was without a doubt.

“If you guys follow our orders, we won’t take your lives! Our objective isn’t you guys.”

After the person was done speaking, another sun cult follower————this time it was a girl in nun attire who came out from the shadows.

The only one among the cultists who wielded a pistol————it was the girl who escaped from Kurou before, Akari.

“What the, it’s you again......”

“That’s my line! How come you show up before me every time.”

It would be quite perplexing to be nagged at at this point. This was where Kurou went to school, Akari’s arrival was the one out of the ordinary.

However, now was not the time to complain over such a thing.

“Neena, go treat Lima’s wounds for now. You have learned first aid procedures right?”

“Y-Yes.”

The glasses wearing girl, Neena, obediently nodded and ran towards Lima’s side. As for why he ordered Neena to do that, she was probably the most stable minded among the girls.

“Jeez, you guys even brought out the guns which are regulated. This time it must be serious Akari.”

“I’m always serious.”
[[File:Kenshin v01 173.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Akari carried her large .45 caliber pistol.

The other sun cultists were wielding rifles, specifically the M14 rifle which utilized larger caliber bullets. When facing the robust body of a Swordie, the M14’s 7.62 mm caliber bullets would cause much more damage to the flesh than a high speed small caliber bullet passing through the body.

“We only have one objective and that is to retake the girl of the sun.”

“Do you wish to go back, girl of the sun?”

“No.”

Hinako replied in a hairsbreadth, denying Kurou’s doubts.

In order to satisfy her curiosity, she escaped to here. Furthermore, it was absolutely certain that she still wasn’t satisfied as of yet. Actually, even if she was satisfied, it would be hard to imagine her ever going back to the sun cult.

“Even though I feel quite sorry, your determination has nothing to do with any of this, so just come with us.”

“Eh~, I don’t want to.”

Even though there was a gun pointed at her, Hinako remained unshaken. To be persistent in her ways to this extent really left others at wit’s end.

“And with that, can you guys please go away? If you leave now, I’ll let you guys go.”

“What’s with your carefree attitude? You bastard, don’t you understand the situation!?”

Akari agitatedly spoke.

It was just as she said, there was no call for optimism in this situation. There were six rifles along with a pistol. The girl students were trembling and appeared to be out of commission.

“I’ve heard that the sun cult had settled down a bit, but I guess you guys were simply attempting a rescue operation with a small band of elite members. Well, I suppose this is an ordinary course of action. However, those rifles, you guys must have been spent a lot of effort to attain those. Those hard earned firearms must be relinquished here, it’d be silly if you didn’t right?”

“Enough nonsense! Alright, please hand over the girl of the sun to us! We are the ones who determine whether or not to let you guys go!”

“Ha?”

Kurou wryly smiled and drew out his katana.

The rifle carrying sun cultists were instantly awestruck. They probably never would have thought he would immediately pull out his sword.

“Akari......actually, it appears all of you sun cultists haven’t grasped what kind of person I am. Do I have to kill till the last alive to make you guys understand?”

“Y-You......”

The pistol Akari was holding up was shaking a bit. Although she was still very young, who knows how many difficult trials she has been through. She must have detected Kurou’s killing intent.

“Hurry up and take care of them. Since there’s no other choice, I’ll have to lend a hand.”

“S-Sefi-sama!”

The girls all let out a gasp of surprise.

Who knows when Sefi had been standing next to Hinako. With her hand gripping the Stardust, she entered her battle stance.

“That massive sword, it’s perfect for a shield.”

“That’s not what it’s used for......”

Towards Hinako’s nonchalant statement, Sefi revealed a discontent expression.

“Although I have no idea what you guys were up to, I do owe you a favor from when that black robed girl attacked. I wish to return the favor here is all.”

“Ah, is that so.”

Hinako tilted her head and spoke with a blank stare.

Actually, when they were under attack by the mystic arts using girl, Hinako’s words changed the course of battle. Feeling as though she owed a favor from that time, Sefi really paid scrupulous attention to details.

“Hey, Sefi......sama, why are you here?”

“T-That’s because you and that maid girl disappeared before I knew it......actually, this doesn’t matter at all! It was just by coincidence!”

Kurou thought that her fumbling of lies was a favorable thing. Even though she loved to flaunt around, in actuality her candidness always did show up.

“Did you follow Kuro here?”

Even Hinako saw through her. Sefi was still backing that lie of hers that had already been seen through. However Lima and Neena were also here, to not openly admit it under these circumstances was also understandable.

“Enough, please hurry up and get rid of those humans! If you can’t do it then I’ll do it myself!”

“No no, how can I allow Princess-sama to be inconvenienced like this.”

Kurou smiled as he declined her. Actually, he still had to watch out for stray bullets when dealing with long range enemies. Having Sefi guard Hinako as well would be difficult, but following this......

“Well then, let me take care of it. No need to worry Kurou, just do your thing.”

“......”

At some point, Lars had also arrived standing alongside the students. He clearly wasn’t tracking Kurou, but nevertheless he came. This guy sure had keen senses.

“Now hold on, Lars should help a bit too. What are you doing back there.”

“Haha, enough joking around. With this, Kurou can do as he pleases and go all out.”

“......”

Kurou was fixated on Lars’s leery smile.

It wasn’t just his keen sense, it was also remarkable how he was so observant. However, what he had said was accurate.

“Well, with that I don’t need to worry about my surroundings————let’s take care of this situation without letting them get away.”

“Hold on you bastard. I said that as long as you don’t move I won’t shoot......!”

As Akari was panic-stricken, Kurou took action.

There was probably no one here who could discern Kurou’s movements as he took off. At the very least, none of the sun cultists holding rifles could respond in time.

“!”

“......!”

As two of the sun cultists soundlessly lamented while blood spurted from their face and neck, they toppled over on the ground. Even with rifles, they couldn’t even respond in time to pull the trigger.

“H-Huh......”

“W-What!”

The other sun cultists blankly stared at their fallen comrades who were instantly taken out. After returning to their senses, they aimed their guns at Kurou. Kurou wasn’t even three meters away from the other cultists. With that distance, they could even attack with their eyes closed and still hit their target.

“What a drag.”

Kurou brazenly smiled and charged forth without delay. In a flash————

As one of the cultists pressed the rifle’s trigger, Kurou severed his hand. Next, he struck again, slashing his carotid artery.

Without pause, he then diagonally hacked at someone, and as another person was about to fire, he cut through the body of the gun. While the cultist was broken from his stance, Kurou then pierced through his heart.

This entire series did not even take ten seconds.

Kurou pulled the katana out of the cultist’s body and shook it to remove the blood.

“How nice of you to reveal those guns. That said, why did the entire group walk up front. If you guys possessed long distance weapons, why not just have one or two shoot from long range. Are you guys stupid?”

“Guh......”

Even though Akari was brimming with tears, she did not even retort him as she stepped back.

To the church, these rifles must have been considered as treasures. Since these were even handed to them, it must have been because they were the elite. However, having not gauged the proper distance for the battle engagement was due to their inadequate training. Kurou on the other hand, picked up techniques on how to deal with firearms from his training with the Sword Saint and the Sabers. As a result, they were unworthy of being Kurou’s opponents.

“By the way......if you came here to take away that child, then don’t attack these girl students who are not involved.”

Kurou sharply glared at Akari and the other remaining sun cultist.

In fact, Kurou had no reason to protect Lima. However, he couldn’t turn his back towards the unexpected calamity that had befallen on these people.

“W-We only wished to frighten them a bit......no wait! To us, Swordies are the enemy! None of them can be be let off the hook!

Akari aimed her pistol directly towards Kurou’s head.

“Plus, I don’t wish to hear any boasting from the likes of you! Clearly a human siding with the Swordies......you’re a traitor, you monster!”

“......Traitor? Monster?"

Kurou was instantly dumbfounded, but followed that up with a smirk.

Regardless of him being treated as a traitor or as a monster, these were things he had gotten used to.

Although he was a human, he decided to live among Swordie society. Despite being a human, he had the strength to overcome Swordies in battle.

“Don’t decide for yourself.”

Kurou eyed Akari and then shook his head.

Although he could understand, it was hard to approve of.

“Akari, I’ve grown weary of being referred to as a traitor. As things stand, I no longer care about how others view me. However, there is this passionately curious girl here so perhaps it’s an opportune time to explain why I’m 'on the Swordie’s side'."

Nobody moved.

Perhaps they had all realized. Right now, if there was even the slightest suspicious movement, Kurou would instantly have them killed.

“My father, was executed by humans.”

Kurou hadn’t told this to anyone before.

With an empty soul, he spoke only to explain the facts, as if it was all irrelevant to him.

Kurou’s dad was a researcher who studied Swordies.

His analysis seemed to be about the habits and characteristics of Swordies as a living being. With that as a foundation, he then studied their culture.

Kurou did not really understand the specifics of it. However, no matter how one looked at it Kurou was separated from his dad after he died when he was only seven years of age.

Despite this, Kurou did know that his dad frequently visited the Specialized Central Region seeking acquaintance with the Swordies and conversed with them.

Based on what Kurou remembered about his dad, the house was pretty much a library since he was surrounded by books daily as he happily trudged through all his documents. He didn’t particularly watch over his son. When Kurou had grown up a bit, his mother was already gone without any indication as to what she was doing or where she was. It wasn’t withheld from Kurou, but perhaps he displayed no interest towards this.

“Despite this, we still lived a normal life. However, the peacefulness vanished all within a day. It was because————a rebellion suddenly surfaced.”

Eight years ago in the district Kurou lived in, a government controlled specialists squad was sent in to attack.

An anti-Swordie cadre was reported to be gathered in a certain apartment room within the district. A raid involving elite members, which included the Sword Saint, should have been able to wipe them out handily.

However, the armed forces and police were already within the district at the time and so were most of the anti-Swordie group members who had banded together. The number was said to be around two to three thousand people in total.

The worst part of it was, there were loads of firearms smuggled from out of the country and gathered at the stronghold. The few members involved in the raid received an unimaginable counterattack.

The anti-Swordie organization surrounded the raiding group and attacked. Although the government instantly sent reinforcements, the situation had already gotten out of hand.

“The riot lasted for probably two or three hours. Just as me and my dad were done packing our bags in order to escape, the door to our house was suddenly opened————and fully armed individuals charged in.”

Kurou still clearly remembered the scene.

His dad was only a researcher and wasn’t capable of handling this kind of danger. The armed militants that charged in pointed their guns towards his dad and dragged him out.

“The door was opened just enough to have a clear view of it through a small crevice. I saw my dad with a gun pointed to his head————and getting shot.”

Intentionally taking his dad outside to be publicly executed was probably meant to warn others that “anyone associated with Swordies will end up like this.”

Of course, at that time Kurou did not understand the extent of their intentions.

However, he swiftly realized his father was here no longer. Furthermore, he would be in danger as well if he were to stay in the house.

Kurou took with him a notebook that was highly important to his dad and stuffed it in his travel bag. After that, he jumped out of a window and escaped.

As he was sprinting across the streets that rang with gunfire————the young Kurou already clearly realized that he could never return home again. He also understood the reality of this brutality.

“I can’t be considered as a comrade of the Swordies, but I have no reason to stand by humans anymore.”

Kurou had not forgotten in the least bit about the rebellion eight years ago.

Just because his father was killed by humans didn’t mean he truly shunned all humans though.

“If that was it, simply put I’d probably just be an obscure human. However, there was more......”

Indeed, the situation had not completely ended.

Kurou ran into her by chance.

That————terrifying, yet beautiful sword dancer.

“Sword Saint Hyouka......I believe she was the woman who suppressed the rebellion eight years ago.”

Akari gulped as she heard that.

“It was precisely as such, I recall all of it clearly. The remaining people left from that rebellion are practically all within the sun cult now I bet.”

Although Kurou was certain on these matters, he didn’t detest the sun cult as a whole. Even if he were to locate the criminals who killed his father, he most likely wouldn’t slay them if it wasn’t part of his mission.

“I witnessed what a true monster was like. The moment I encountered that person, she had obliterated everything I had. No————it was all cut into pieces.”

The young Kurou wanted to distance himself from the sound of gunfire. However, he actually got lost and found himself nearing the center of the battle.

“Initially when I witnessed that scene it gave the impression of a scene from hell. Human corpses covered in blood were scattered all over the place......however, I was immediately captivated by that person————Sword Saint Hyouka’s blade dancing figure had me spellbound.”

Her long blue hair danced in the wind and she was wearing a small black dress. With one wave of the sword, she calmly marched forth.

Dozens of armed militants fired hundreds of rounds in her direction.

The shattering gunfire could be heard in all directions. The ground and nearby structures were laced with bullet markings. However, those bullets didn’t even graze a hair on her body. It was as if the bullets all glanced by her.

She paid no heed to the gun onslaught. Like flowing water, she shifted around with total poise within the group of militants, slashing all of them to death. They didn’t even have to time to lament, having already breathed one’s last.

Even as he witnessed the loss of life one by one, Kurou did not feel it was tragic in the least bit. Rather, he even felt it was a resplendent sight.

No matter how many she killed, there was no stop to her.

It even seemed as if she was going to exterminate every single human on earth.

“In the depths of my heart I felt————fear.”

To this day, Kurou had not witnessed anyone’s swordsmanship surpass hers on that day.

“She was truly a monster. Whether it was humans or even Swordies, Sword Saint Hyouka had transcended the limits of them all.”

“Y-You are......the Sword Saint’s disciple right? I-I too know about your situation.”

As Akari was backtracking, it seemingly took all her effort just to utter those lines.

“In that case, why did you become the Sword Saint’s disciple? Why did you side with the Swordies?”

“So I wouldn’t be killed by the Sword Saint.”

Kurou immediately replied.

“If I was still living, then I felt eventually she would have me slayed as well. The Sword Saint only came here to suppress the rebellion and did not see a child like me as her enemy. As a result, I simply overreacted. Since I didn’t want to be killed by the Sword Saint and in order to defeat her, I went to the Sword Saint’s side. Basically at that time, something about my soul was already broken.”

“......Such unusual reasoning.”

Even if Akari did not mention it, Kurou was aware of it himself.

To the broken down soul of a child, seeing the Sword Saint’s figure on that day was already more than enough. Thinking about it right now, why did he decide to become the Sword Saint’s disciple? The obvious choice would have been to run away.

In the end, the Sword Saint had wiped out the entirety of the anti-government group members who stood in her way. Although there was no way to kill all the hundreds of enemies that were there, at least the momentum of the anti-government organization was stymied by her sword.

“Akari, you guys should retreat. I’ll let you guys go just this once.”

Kurou stoically announced. He had already suppressed the flames of fury that arose when Lima was attacked.

“W-What are you saying all of a sudden......we came all the way over here, and with where things stand right now, how can we return empty-handed!?”

“You’re wrong. You’re not a misfit like me Akari. You are apologetic to those who are not involved in the attack. This is confirmation that you still possess the heart of a human.”

As Kurou stated, he pointed towards Hinako.

“Look at that child. She doesn’t know any better yet she relied on her own determination————she came over here to see the outside world. Wanting to return this child, can you honestly say that is the right thing to do?”

“......T-There’s nothing right or wrong about it.”

“I won’t let anyone here pursue you guys. The sun cult will always stage a comeback regardless how many times we stop them. ‘The sun is still rising’, I believe that’s the creed you guys have. No matter what, under these circumstances the chances of winning for you guys are already nonexistent. Also, there’s something I wish to have you guys pass on to the sun cult’s big shot.”

“W-What would that be......?”

“As long as I’m here, this child will never return to the sun cult. If they have the confidence to defeat the monster’s disciple, they can come at me whenever.”

Kurou pointed the end of his sword towards Akari.

Facing the sun cultists by himself wasn’t just the result of being enraged from Lima being attacked.

If he were to delegate the task to Lars or Sefi, they would probably show no remorse in killing every single member.

Kurou did not plan on taking it easy on the cultists either. However, he could see that the nun outfit wearing girl named Akari still lacked an adequate understanding.

He wished to not kill an opponent like this at all costs.

As a result, as Kurou was fixated on her, he also prayed within his heart.

Please just retreat.

Kurou stared straight into Akari’s eyes, waiting for her next action. A stream of tears flowed down for her. Looks like Akari was a girl who had a tendency to cry.

As he was waiting, he pondered over something.

He was far from a monster.

If he was a monster, then he probably would not have wanted to protect Hinako.

Letting Akari off the hook would have been even more unimaginable.

He wasn’t a monster, but if he wasn’t a Swordie either, then perhaps him even being human was doubtful.

So what in the world was he then?

Kurou had already lost interest in Akari and was instead preoccupied with another suspicion of his————

Under the setting sun, a frosty breeze blew by.

Although it was April, it would often feel frigid once the sun started to set. Especially today, it seemed the temperature sharply plummeted.

Kurou had Hinako alongside him. They were currently on the way back to the hut.

“Those guys retreated without any trouble surprisingly.”

Hinako suddenly muttered.

Akari and the remaining sun cultist instantly withdrew after Kurou finished speaking. Since no commotions arose, they must have avoided being interrogated as they left.

“Those guys aren’t necessarily idiots. If anyone were to pester endlessly in that situation, that’s pretty much asking to be killed.”

“After retreating, could they ever return to having a normal life......”

“This kind of worrying is hypocritical. Frankly speaking, if you didn’t escape in that situation, you’d be living a normal life like those dead sun cultists.”

“......Jeez, you’re quite blunt about it.”

Hinako did not seem to have suffered any particular hits.

However, that doesn’t mean she didn’t have her own thoughts on this matter. She probably possessed some awareness for these types of situations.

“Perhaps what was done to those people who were killed was unfavorable. However, even with this————I have no regrets about coming to the outside world.”

“There's no reason for you to be forced to pass your days under house arrest right? Those people that I killed all held rifles. Even you probably understand that they were putting their lives on the line.”

“......Even so, it’s still the first time I’ve seen Kurou kill others.”

“If I’m going to continue being your bodyguard, then you’ll witness this many times from now on. From the looks of it, you seem to be quite an important person to the sun cult.”

Kurou did not feel any regret towards killing the sun cultists. Had he not killed them, his own life would be in jeopardy. Furthermore, protecting Hinako was part of Kurou’s job, there was no need to anguish over this.

Taking care of the sun cultists’ corpses and the paperwork for Lima to be hospitalized was handed over to Lars. Although that was the case, he was a descendent of the four generals. Delegating these miscellaneous tasks to others wasn’t particularly cumbersome for him.

“However, today turned out pretty good......I mean, bad. Those guys are really quite something to be able to invade this academy. Is there someone here leading them along?”

After suffering those previous attacks, the school’s inner security received a strong boost. Although there were still many flaws, they had snuck in way too easily. Perhaps checking the identity of everyone within the academy would be ideal.

“It’s still far from over.”

“That’s to be expected.”

“If Kuro is able to protect me......at the very least, I can see things to the end with my own eyes.”

“My task will probably continue on as well. Even if it’s me, perhaps I might die tomorrow, you never know. ‘I’ll keep protecting you forever’, I can’t say something I can’t bear the responsibility for.”

“......Is that so.”

Hinako slightly lowered her head.

She seemed reluctant to accept Kurou’s protection, but even she knew she was slightly dependent on him. Perhaps he should respond with what was to be expected in order for her to be at ease.

However, “I’ll protect you”——a quick reply as such would not suffice.

Although it was regrettable, Kurou was not a true monster.

Compared to those who would turn the whole world into their enemy and kill incessantly, he was different.

Kurou raised his head and gazed towards the gradually darkening sky.

Along with the mysterious assailant, even the sun cultists didn’t give up without a fight.

For a person like him who can’t even be considered as a monster, nothing could describe him then. Still, Kurou seemingly will never have a shortage of enemies whom he will have to cross swords with.
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Kenshin no Keishousha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Prologue

2013-08-12T19:58:51Z

Ninjask:

==Prologue==

===Part 1===

Sunny spring, the season where blooming flowers exude a sweet aroma.

Gazing outside the window from the hospital ward, were cherry blossom that signified the arrival of a new season. The spring breeze masked the smell of medicine in the ward, replacing it with the fragrance of flowers.

Lying on the hospital bed was a very bored lady— Canaria. She fretfully watched the spring blossom while complaining.

"How boring!"

"Hold back then. And start acting like a patient, Canaria."

The man standing beside her shook his head while muttering 'Yare yare'. Wearing a bowler hat, accompanied with a tuxedo, the man held up his hat with his right hand while sighing.

With indecency, Canaria placed her elbow on the supporting table, glancing at the parent-child that were walking on the boulevard.

"But Croix, even if you say that. I am still a patient............like real. The huge amount of spirit power lost has caused my body to reach its limit. No matter what you do, I won't be saved."

Not pessimistic, just lightly speaking out her condition. The bowler hat man— "Baron The Cross(Baron Le Croix)" lowered his line of sight and become silent upon catching that.

This silence was an affirmation to what Canaria had said.

However, the words she had said were not ironic in anywhere.

While Canaria viewed the parent-child on the boulevard, she spoke to herself in a deep trance.

"It's almost March already. In previous years, this would be the time to welcome new kids into the Canaria Family Home eh. The party host was supposed to be me, allowing everyone to enjoy. How unsatisfactory ah."

"That also depends on you. Despite the loss of your spirit power, you could still live an ordinary life for about 4, to 5 years. But you should concentrate on your physical conditions first. Right?"

I know, Canaria answered sulkingly.

—It was about 2 months since Canaria had been sick. For her to suddenly fall even though she was always healthy, it sent the Canaria Family Home to a state of chaos. Overall, the only person that maintained the house had fallen sick. Needless to say, her facilities staff and friends including Izayoi, changed their expressions and warned her in unison.

Be quiet and get hospitalized.

"But. Isn't that a tad bit rude to the mother of the facility? What a [Ghost turmoil]. Thinking back to how much ghost I had uniformed in the past. It can't be counted even with Buddha's hands."

".....Canaria. Doesn't Buddha only have 5 fingers?"

"Baka. Of course I am referring to his thousand hands."

'Heh', crossing her hands and snorting. The one being vented on should not be there, as it was an extremely difficult task to try and appease Canaria.

Swiftly giving up, the bowler hat man sat on the chair meant for nurses.

"Really.........I can't say anything since I wasn't present but. If you fell down without warning, I would be shaken up too. Such a buffoonery scene unimaginable back then in Little Garden."

"Well likewise. You didn't rely on humans and therefore wasn't able to hold up your spirit power. And to think in the past, you abducted so many young girls from communities to create a large harem, Mr.[Baron The Cross]—The "Tuxedo Maou" to be such an example of a failure, so laughable."

"Haha, indeed.— but Canaria. For the sake of my reputation, please let me correct it a little."

Taking off his bowler hat while adjusting his Tuxedo. He widened his eyes,

"I didn't create a harem of young girls! But also created a harem of young girls!!!"

"Oh, is that so. Good, go die."

"Age difference and Eros does not matter! I dote and love newborn baby girls who usher into their first period of growth with their slightly undulating body and also like it when they usher into their second period of growth and become conscious of their sentimental girl's heart with their young body and I also like it when they grow up to be a ripe fruit with their delicate body which can grow into an extremely hot person to have downright forbidden love , OH EROS!!"

"Really eh. Go and die quickly. I won't ask you to have a painful death. But as long as you go die."

"I live without shame!!! Eros for the world!!! Philanthropy Hooray!!"

".......But, Loli is your favorite right?"

"I don't deny that!!!"

===Part 2===

Accepting what was said to be the most indescribable performance (Violence) of [Baron the Cross], he finished adjusting his tie and sat down on a chair.

"Sorry for the rudeness. I seemed to have slightly released some spirit power."

"Although I tried to imagine what was your current character. But you are really hopeless, with that kind of tone."

"Can't help it. The loss of spirit power generally relies on the impact of personality. I have no interest in this sort of people, but it's important to develop excellence for other generations."

He shrugged his shoulders. By the time she noticed that, his clothes had already been readjusted to the rightful position.

Sighing wearily, Canaria laid down on her bed and gazed at the cherry blossoms.

Following that, a self-deprecating smile appeared on her lips.

"Well...........this accords to a dead end for the remnants of a routed army eh. It's the same for both of us."

Viewing outside the window absentmindedly, she muttered strengthlessly. It was a rare sight to see Canaria look that weak.

The man who was swinging his bowler hat, used rebuking eyes to stare sharply at Canaria.

"Ha........what anger are you venting for. Don't we still have the ultimate weapon? The ultimate weapon called Sakamaki Izayoi. To this end we have prepared in the outside world for hundred of years ? Those were your instructions. However, you still want to give up the fight, Canaria."

"I understand that. I can't just abandon Kuro Usagi and the others..............But, Croix. The community's fight is our fight, not little Izayoi's fight."

".........So?"

The back of [Baron the Cross] monolithic glasses started emitting out a dangerous glint. Even though his spirit power had slumped, his eyes that belonged to death god could still see through people's heart. Feeling condemn from Canaria, he immediately corrected his posture and faced her.

"Sakamaki Izayoi — The trump card of us " " who was flown into tens of millions of history. I'm afraid he is the strongest Candidate of Origin. Even if it's not completed yet, he is no lesser than the might of holy sister. I am sure he certainly could stop the ambitions of those guys."

"Then,"

"But, Croix. We lost. Thoroughly and uncomplainingly, furthermore, in an upright manner. To continue interfering with Little Garden, don't you think it seems twisted?"

Canaria opened her eyelids and spread open her arms. [Baron the Cross] got worried that her life was maybe approaching its end and became perfunctory, quieting listening to her,

"Of course, revenge filled our hearts when we were exiled out of Little Garden. Something like [How could our dreams end in that kind of form! ] .But isn't it deviating from the target if we just let him help us wipe our butts...........when I noticed that, I suddenly thought, our fight—was already over."

Staring at the ceiling while immersed in her memories. The escaping and fighting days were behind them already. Too far away. Water that scattered from their hands were no longer retrievable. Precisely because they did not understand this point— they had fragmented an ordinary family.

—Sakamaki Izayoi did not know.

He wasn't abandoned by his parents.

Because of their failure, they obtained a nameless baby with a powerful gift, tortured by the conflict of this world, forced to bear the fact that he was a monster destined to live a lonely life.

Or perhaps he would—have willingly accepted the commonplace happiness. But that possibility, was forcefully taken away by Canaria.

He who was swinging the bowler hat, also felt guilty towards this point.

But in order to nip at this remorse, he asked Canaria.

".........So, do we continue to reel him in? Or is that your atonement?"

If there was a misconception, it must be corrected. he condemned with a strong determination.

If they really wanted to reel him in, the decision should've been made 15 years ago. By now, the only person who could deliver these kind of discouraging words, would be Canaria. Hearing the confession from his foster mother of what happened 15 years ago, would only add more emotional damage to him.

Understanding this point, Canaria turned her head around and gave a troubled smile in denial.

"Fufun, no. Sorry, but please say something nicer. That kind of statement is too mean. It sounds like an excuse."

"Then why?"

Leaning forward his body while asking again.

Canaria gaze outside the window while giving out a vexing laugh.

"Why................eh. Really, I wonder why. I'm not so sure myself. Adopting so many children, yet only pouring so many feelings into just one. But now, I feel pure uneasiness for that child's future. Stay in the outside world or head off to Little Garden................what kind of adult would little Izayoi grow into, even I'm really concerned about."

What a pain, Canaria shrugged her shoulders to express irony for herself.

However, Canaria knew where these feelings came from.

A whole decade—Canaria had been giving everything to Izayoi.

Knowledge, lifestyle, as well as loving people.

All her property she had obtained in Little Garden were generously given to him, in which Izayoi responded by absorbing it. It was more of a parent-child relationship rather than a master-disciple relationship.

".......Can't bear to watch. Becoming so anxious just 'cause my death is coming. I have been under the tutelage of many deities before...............they send me off with this kind of uneasy feeling too."

"Un, I agree on with you regarding this point. Your mediocrity, no matter if it's me, holy sister, Indra, Queen, Orpheus, or the others, we have~~all worked hard. Hoping that you will express gratitude to us for being mentors that did not give up on you."

"Gu...........it was, that , I can't deny it."

Canaria pouted her cheeks and slightly blushed.

Probably remembering her immaturity back then and feeling ashamed.

'Cough', deliberately coughing while simultaneously glancing at him.

"But ah. Occasionally, I can't help it but think. When little Izayoi learns the truth.........those happy days, wouldn't it turn to his curse. His heart that was nurtured to be honest,would become distorted. I'm—very afraid."

Then don't tell him the truth, living in the outside world quietly was certainly a method. In this world, some facts are better left unknown.

However, Little Garden had all that he ever desired. That wasn't wrong. But at the same time, it would expose the origin of Sakimaki Izayoi.

"Damn, I'm angry at my own wayward indulgence. Standing motionless at the same spot. What should I do, what I think I must do............I can't find the answer."

"........Canaria."

Repeating questions that had no answers. This was a situation where Canaria had no experience in.

[Baron the Cross] gave a look as if watching a master, feeling ashamed for his immaturity in his heart.

He was the god of sexuality as well as eulogized as the god of death, but still did not understand the unease of his long-standing partner. Canaria was like a daughter to him. As for her sense of duty towards the children, she abandoned everything, which made him feel the irony of fate. Just when he was confused as to what he should say—suddenly, a small figure came in through the window along with the spring breeze.

"........How in the. I was desperately searching for friends, and you actually became so fragile? What kind of expression should I use?"

Both of them threw a look at the window. Walking inside from the cherry tree's branch with a 'Datok datok', a short girl that wore a red dress— [Little devil of Laplace] gazed at them in surprise.

Due to the astonishment, the expression on [Baron the Cross] changed and he shook his head while inhaling deeply.

"Lapp!? Impossible, why are you in the outside world!? You can't keep your spirit power if you are in denial with the era of the Laplace theory right!?"

"The times have changed. It was confirmed to exist in the early 2000s "Paradigm shift". Because of this impact, it is expected that the [Laplace's demon] can complete the morphological changes within 200 years.—compared to that,"

'Datok datok', she walked into Canaria's room while traversing through air. Striding to Canaria, whose knee was covered, Lapp sadly lifted her head to look at her,

"......It's been too long, Canaria."

"It has been, Lapp. And you are still looking so cute and petite. Want some pear?"

"If you don't mind."

An immediate answer came from Canaria's cheerful proposal.

Slicing it to palm size—Lapp, who was as large as a pear, with a 'Shagu shagu shagu', devoured the pear in one go. While thinking that this behavior was [Always lovely], Canaria smiled.

Wiping the area around her mouth clean, Lapp once again faced towards Canaria.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p11.jpg|thumb]]

"Your spirit power loss is very intense. The spirit power of your kind wouldn't attenuate even if hundred of years past..........what an extollment. Changing the world's poem."

"Yes. Because that's the job of poet."

Listening to Lapp's investigative yet sharp voice, a perplexed smile appeared from Canaria.

Knowing what would happen, she painfully lowered her head and bit her lip.

—Little Garden's [Poet], doesn't mean a minstrel.

But referred to the "Giant race", "Magica" this kind of name given to human imaginative monsters. Although it was not a strong race, their poet is feared to have the fourth strongest kind of special strength. That means being able to alter the rules of a "Hoster rights" game.—called the game remaker, a unique gift.

Since ancient times, the poet's singing could allow people to convey history. Sometimes he sang, sometimes a book, using all kind of various ways to record merits in this world, giving the time period such intangible form.

According to the era, the poet had an influence stronger than the king of a country.

With his strong influence, the poet would fabricate false exploits to spread the notoriety of the king, even distorting true history using his singing was possible.

In the place where all time flows into Little Garden, the poet has it's advantages. The poet of Little Garden could easily tamper with history.

The poet with an enormous influence power, could even make his own God group.

"Holy sister who created the scripture belongs to the Poet in a broad sense. The poet can interfere with the politics and conflicts in the outside world "Paradigm shift", and expand it's godly population size.
—but Canaria. You used your own spirit power to cause a shift in the outside world right?"

"Yes. But as to how it's done, it's a business secret.............Only, there is a problem. I can't be the center of the God's group. So I can't have divinity now, which means that my time here is running out."

"Wu, what happened......!? Why didn't you look for another way back to Little Garden!?"

"Because I'm convinced that it is useless. We can't stop those guys in our current state."

"But ! Without your word, which direction should the alliance, our dream, head into! It was you who incited us to build an alliance right!? Isn't that so!?"

Facing the beratement of Lapp, Canaria quietly shook her head and responded.

Her petite body trembling, she criticized Canaria with a sound that was mingled with both sorrow and anger.

Many communities participated in the alliance established by Canaria. The alliance was firmly united thanks to the power and virtue of Canaria.

If they lost her, the alliance might be forced to dissolve. Never expecting to be betrayed by a companion after going through untold hardships in the infinite and wide world, Lapp couldn't help but severely reprimand her.

After [Baron the Cross](Baron la Croix) finished hearing all this quietly, he held the rim of the bowler head and intervened between both of them.

"Lapp. Stop denouncing her. To fight against those guys—[Ouroboros], you'll need the Candidate of Origin."

".......? Candidate of Origin?"

"Yes. And I'm sure. He will be eligible to inherit us. Not referring to his power, but his soul."

Even though it was concluded like this, Canaria's face still did not light up.

Closing her sad eyes that were gazing at the cherry trees by the road.

"But..........I don't want to impose my ideals on him. The one who messed up the child's life, was no one else but me. So at least, let him decide his future. Whether he steadily lives his life in the outside world—or shoulder our dreams and the future of " ". "

Finishing her sentence, Canaria recalled something and leaked out a bitter smile.

"......Ah. No, in this case. Even if he is summoned to Little Garden, there are still other options for little Izayoi to choose. Completely forgotten about it."

'So silly', surprising herself and laughing.

Aware of that possibility that might reduce the burden on her shoulders, Canaria finally used her usual mischievous smile and shrugged.

"Well, despite all the depressing sort of things brought up, talking about my death would still be a bit to early. Little Izayoi he—is. It should not be a problem to stay alive until he turns into an adult."

"........Ahhhh. You will die in less than 5 years."

"Is it really okay? You already, had stopped yearning for your own life ?"

"That is impossible. How long do you think I have been living. In order to not regret today, I might scamper with all my strength oh. If things that are not done—"

How could I. Was about to say that, but his mouth unnaturally stopped.

Canaria's line of sight was fixated on a student strolling on the cherry blossom tree trail.

For the sentimental students who were going to their school for the new term, Canaria carried a troubled smile.

"..........Yes. If I knew that I had such feelings, I should acted as family more thoroughly. I was obviously going to get through life without remorse, but regrets would be still be left behind."

"......."

However, such a request was too luxurious.

She could not satisfy herself and make it up for the act of binding Sakamaki Izayoi for three years.

A person's life is like a fleeting moment. Don't waste the short and limited time one has on undesirable social systems. Moreover, the form of beauty that fake parent-child relationship has was to push this kind of wayward reason on others, which only helps in self-gratification.

With a seemingly heavy atmosphere surrounding the ward—

A trio of crisp sounds suddenly appeared from the hospital corridor.

"Over here over here! Iza-nii, hurry!"

"I got it. Kasuka, don't make so much noise in the hospital. And Homura, stop playing the game while walking."

"Just, just a little bit. Just 2 more rounds to defeat the Maou Soma......"

Lively running in the corridor with a 'Pata pata!' was a brown-colored young girl, Irori Kasuka.

And the boy who absolutely refused to let go of the gameboy, Homura.

Monitoring the two youngsters was a teen—Sakamaki Izayoi, who slowly walked towards the ward.

"Gu, Lapp. Come here."

In one way or another, [Baron the Cross] and Lapp disappeared in a flash.

As if nothing had happened, Canaria sat in an upright posture and waited for the trio. Sounding something like a muffled knock, she responded with her usual tone.

"Please enter. The door's unlocked."

"Okay~.—Hey, come in too Iza-nii!"

"...... I know I know. Please enter first."

"Don't kink it. Precisely because we want to show off Iza-nii's splendid attire, we came here, so you enter first."

The trio outside the door were noisy. This scene was quite rare. Only the innocent Kasuka's frolicking was deemed as normal.

It was rare to see Izayoi being hesitant. Which ignited the naughty heart of Canaria, who then quietly got down from the bed and went to the door, with full momentum, the hospital door—

===Part 3===

"—Ah?"

Thump.

Opening the door, the surprised Canaria was at a loss for words.

Both Kasuka and Homura swallowed their breath.

Izayoi was putting on an expression as if to mask his dissatisfaction, before staring at Canaria and embarrassingly scratching his head.

".........Yo. You look well."

Stiffly raising his right hand to say hello. The usual hateful smile was not there. Izayoi currently, was having a delicate expression as if he was discovered to be cheating.

Canaria stood with her mouth wide open, and Izayoi with an expression as if to masking his dissatisfaction.

Both of them who were difficult to get along with, undisguisingly face the silence. Those that knew both of them would probably wonder what had happened.

That was of course natural, Izayoi was dressed up with something different than his usual wear.

Glancing up and down Izayoi's body for three times, Canaria unbelievably asked.

"..........Little Izayoi? What happened, this clothes? It looks like a uniform for students."

"It's not like. It is as you see, a student's uniform"

'Heh', Izayoi grunted with little self-esteem.

Dark blue suit with a loosely tied suit. It was the uniform of the school built close to the Canaria Family House. And Izayoi would not pointlessly put on those clothes.

Getting increasingly surprised, Canaria widened her mouth and speechlessly looked at Izayoi.

......A rare sight to see Canaria being that slow.

With Izayoi slowly becoming angry, he scratched his head while embarrassingly said.

"............What ah. It was you who wanted to see, so I was forcibly enrolled into school. Be more happy please, Canaria."

"—,"

This extremely awkward tenderness, made Canaria aware of the situation.

Sakamaki Izayoi—only because of Canaria's wish, entered into high school.

When Canaria fell down.........confiding those discouraging words, he sincerely picked things up.

Due to the unexpected events that shocked Canaria, she could not help but lower her head with watery eyes. In her long term career, this was the first time she got hit with an impact of this degree.

Using her right hand to scratch her blonde hair, Canaria sent out an unusual and great voice.

"........Good. Ahhhh really is, good! My children are just too cute! Even if I am defamed as a foolish mother, I will accept it! The children of Canaria Family House are definitely the most cutest in this world!!!!!"

Canaria suddenly embraced the three of them

In order to not show an emotional mood, Canaria forcibly picked up the three. Or else she wouldn't be able to keep up the majesty of an adoptive mother.

Being swung around while hugged on, Izayoi sighed.

"Much more exaggerated than usual. Please be more honest as a patient."

"I don't wanna. Because you are too cute. Izayoi is good Homura is good Kasuka is good everyone is cute. I will always love you all. As long as I can still blink, I will not allow anyone of you to be married or be a son-in-law!"

Yes yes, the only thing he could do was be surprised and turn his head away.

But at the time, Kasuka and Homura who were also being swung around left from Canaria in a panic. Looking at the clock in the ward, they pulled Izayoi's sleeves and cried out.

"Aiyah, there is no more time to do this kind of things Iza-nii! You are going to be late for the entrance ceremony!"

"Kasuka, we are the ones with the entrance ceremony...........also, it's about time for Iza-nii to get going too."

"Got it. So in this way, please go sleep like an ordinary patient would do."

Ending the conversation, he pulled away from Canaria.

Canaria was forcibly suppressing the urge to follow them to the entrance ceremony when the trio left the ward. Just when the door was opened, Izayoi suddenly turned towards Canaria and asked with a wonderful expression.

"........... Body, are you really fine?"

"Un. It's as you saw, very healthy."

"Is that so. Then hurry and get back. Without you, the House is getting stalled. All the workers are busy due to the unaccustomed work they have to do."

"Ara, It really is an ugly sight. It's not good if it became like this in just one month. When I'm discharged, there will be a need to discuss the problem of staff re-education."

Crossing her arms, fighting sarcasm with sarcasm.

Usually they would both smile at each other when parting. The beautiful communication style between the both of them.

But Izayoi was clearly different today. He kept staring at Canaria's strange expression, and carefully considering his choice of words, along with sharp eyes,

'''"—What happened?"'''

Asserted.

His tone and eyes did not allow any denial or confirmation. Convinced that he had seen through Canaria. His eyes looked like it contained a creepy light.

But Canaria did not appear to be afraid, and easily took over without and discoloration.

"Okay, I have lots of things I don't know what you are talking about. Although I am not a lying doctrine, but the amount of concealed things I have could pile up like a mountain..........Huhu. If you want to expose my secret, you need to try harder."

With the index finger placed against her lips, she shook her head while exposing a fearless smile. That kind of tolerant smile really could not be imagined to have come from a patient. Not feeling uneasy all. Her iron wall smile did not allow any discussions.

Smiling to hide her head. Although this was one of her basic tactics, the effect was no better than a good poker face. Izayoi had never let that smile collapse either. And the usual Izayoi would immediately give up, leaving without giving a care.

However, only today did Izayoi not retreat.

Maintaining the silence while looking into her eyes, words that were weaved out scattered from his mouth.

"......I, I'm very happy."

"......?"

Hearing the sudden words, she tilted her head. Izayoi carefully choose his next words while continuing to gaze at Canaria in the eye.

A hint of sadness emerged from the depths of the eyes.

"I'm, glad that I could meet you. If I hadn't encountered Canaria, I would definitely encroach to do some silly things, find the world to be boring, and become a boring man. ...........Before I encountered you, I had always been thinking like that."

Facing forward, stepped out halfway.

Eyes were extremely calm.

The receiving side which was Canaria, didn't have any smile on.

"It was satisfying to learn about new knowledge, even when treading on the road, it was all because you had taught me. So I was happy I could meet someone like you. Even if that encounter—'''With some other kind of attempt'''. I believe that my encounter with Canaria was inevitable."

Not hiding any hypocrisy.

With a tone filled with quiet honesty, Izayoi declared.

"............"

There was no need for words.

Izayoi he, did not know anything.

Aside from the strength he has, he did not know the reason why it lodged into his body, or the things about Little Garden which was of a different world. Only hugging the loneliness when young, not knowing the names of his family that departed, even if it was a conspiracy set by Canaria—It did not matter— the boy said so.

No matter what kind of intent, through, or ambition, the memories since that day wouldn't fade no matter what.

To Sakamaki Izayoi, it was fate that he encountered Canaria, his quiet eyes telling so.

"........., Idiot. This tenderness, leave it to someone whom you would meet in the future."

Finally spitting out such a sentence, she turned her body away. Unable to disclose any more things. To tell the truth, saying out the motives of Canaria and others, was still not allowed yet.

But Canaria had an intuition

Izayoi also vaguely sensed it.

Both of them, decided that the time to part was close.

Being unable to say it out, they were surrounded by a heavy silence.

Confirming the time with his inadvertently distinguished eyes, Izayoi back-faced the ward.

"For a certain someone.......eh. I feel that I won't have that kind of meeting in the future."

"There will. Bound to be. Only when you save people with your gentleness and nobility...........the person you are fated to meet, will definitely be waiting for you."

Firmly telling it to the figure. She could only guarantee this point.

Henceforth, Izayoi would save countless of people. Beating down countless of enemies. Regardless of the world, sometimes in the social war, sometimes in military warfare, across various kind of difficulties.

Unable to witness all of this, a tinge of loneliness was felt.

But for the arrival of that day, Canaria words weaved.

"Only the people you can save. Only the enemies you can beat. With your courage and challenge, that day will come. .......You don't have to believe it now. But relying on you, the companions who will rely on you will definitely appear."

Telling the figure with an urgent voice.

The maximum of things Canaria can tell him.

Remaining silent for a while, Izayoi soon returned back to his smile.

"Ha. that's good. I also want to try and rely on someone else."

Intertwining his usual smile and a wry smile. With his heart determining [How would such a thing happen], Izayoi left the ward. Canaria leaned against the window, watched the figure leave while tightly gripping her hand. Pulling Homura and Kasuka, Izayoi resembled a student no matter how you look at it.

Sending him off with her posture, she whispered in the empty ward.

"Bon Voyage. I hope you have live a wonderful student life."

Watching the figure of the trio leave. If she was a real parent—she would immediately dismiss those sudden things said. She told herself that only this point was definitely not desirable.

Being cheery again, Canaria corrected her posture and said.

"Lapp. Croix. Still there?"

"What?"

The spring breeze caused the curtain to sway. [Baron the Cross] and [Laplace litle devil] appeared from the fabric.

Both of them carried complex expressions and gazed at Canaria. Even when his age exceeds both, it was his first time he had seen a shaken Canaria. Never expected the teenager to digress the encounter a few years back. It was quite miserable to both of them who were intimate.

Raising her head, Canaria asked both of them

"When I'm dead.....that child, can I leave him to the both of you?"

""I refuse""

"Oi."

Hearing the cold response from her favorite comrades, Canaria could not help but let out a 'Oi'. Both of them ignored it and crossed their arms.

"No matter what you say, it can't be done. Flatly refused. Even if our relationship is all of soulmate and best friend, there are things that can be easily promised and things that cannot be easily promised."

"Totally agreed. I won't let you compromise this. It is also the master-slave etiquette. If you think we will willingly accept your promise, you are wrong."

"............. You described it like this, but it is jealousy isn't it?"

""We won't deny that either.""

Both of them make a fist with their hands.

Canaria stifled a laughter while scratching her head with her right hand.

".........Thanks. but this is my last request. So please help me."

Canaria gave a troubled laugh. The statement she said, was literally like the dying words of someone. From the start, the duo did not intend to ignore, but they still felt like arguing.

Sighing deeply, both of them faced Canaria and forcibly nodded.

"Can't help it. This is a disciple's wish for the mentor. Till the last minute, the god of death shall be responsible for this."

"We have sworn over the Laplace's oath, Canaria. But it's only for you. I am extremely pleased to help your request. .......However."

Suddenly, Lapp's eyes started glowing. Looking outside the window, she was befitted to be the observation devil and also Secretary in charge, always consistent with knowledge, even her body does not match with her cunning.

Gazing at Izayoi from afar, she asked with a tone filled with anxiousness and vigilance.

"He.......'''Who is he''''?"

"Unfortunately that is all. My clairvoyance can't capture the real image of that human. It was the same as just now, I can't grasp his existence even with the naked eye. Not even found even with a large stack of devil books.........what an unusual situation."

Bite bite, Lapp puckered and bit down on a few pears. She was the Secretary and an omniscient demon. It was something that she who knew all didn't know.

In contrast, Canaria looked like she had received good news and revealed a bright expression.

"Really.......Fufu. If even Lapp says so, then the first phase has been completed."

Crossing her arms, a mischievous smile came out. Because Lapp wanted to know what he was, she anticipated the answer with her dress shaking.

"He, is a [Code Unknown]..........No, if you insist on giving him a name—"

'Pata!' Canaria opened all the windows.

Suddenly, a gust of wind came in.

The spring breeze blew on the white curtains and cherry petals flew unto the bed. Enjoying this breeze, with her blond hair loose, Canaria let her thoughts materialize into words.

"——[Last future of Embryo]——Just like that, his call♪"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 1

2013-08-12T19:52:44Z

Ninjask:

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

The top of the volcano peak, unmarked [Geass roll] rained down from the skies.

No markings for any trial synopsis.

No names to specify the participants.

Even the hoster's declaration was not on it.

The only thing recorded on the parchment, was the flag of [ 恶 ].

Geass rolls were not issued by anybody, nor written by someone.

To spread around the contracts in this world, those trivial things were unnecessary.

Those contracts had been in existence since the day the world split. Eliminating the need to record any synopsis for the trials. Residents of this world had always been aware of these details.

—From the active volcano, hot wind blew out.

Emerging from the cauldron of hell, the high-ranking Maou who "will not live under the same sky with one's enemy".

Thou, prayed to be a monster who "turned to evil", the three pair of ruby eyes shined, accompanying the resonating bell, the battle began.

『Give your all, It's been hundred of years, hero !!!!

Exhaust all your strength!!!

Muster all your resourcefulness!!!

Show me your reckless courage— become a glorious sword that will pierce my heart!!!』

" !? "

The death scythe passed by where his head had been a few millimeters away.

It was a miracle that Sakamaki Izayoi was able to avoid that, or maybe it was just his character that was usually accumulated. The pure white ferocious nails contained an immense destructive power to kill that Izayoi could even feel it with the naked eye. The remainder of the nails instantly blew away the wreckage of the palace, cutting into the ground.

After being cut, the cracked earth lamented, creating a cliff that can give anyone an illusion that it would lead to hell. Lava poured out of the peak and filled the cracks. It was even suitable to call the currently boiling surface the kiln of hell.

(Damn, this is not the time to be seeing revolving lanterns<ref>Something you'd see before you die</ref>.)

Izayoi motivated himself. The death match had officially begun.

Izayoi used the backlash to gain some distance. Using a posture to jump strenuously, the results were that his abdomen had started bleeding and blood swarmed to his throat.

Kneeling on the ground while gazing upwards at the three-headed dragon and Maou, Izayoi swallowed his breath and blood back while looking at the bone chilling figure.

(Maou Azi=Dahaka........this is truly the strongest species.....!!!)

Strongly holding onto his disabled hand, he trembled in the presence of the enemy's strength. If it was what Izayoi had theorized, this enemy is truly a [Maou] that rivaled gods.

—[Zoroastrianism (Zoroastrian)]. To make clear of the Magianism reasoning, having a specific cosmology group faction for gods. A [Maou] in the position of the Hebrew's old testament and Buddhism, but the spirit power this three-headed dragon had was in an even higher level than the two specified.

What the latter said was that the [Maou] prepared a position to have hostility against gods. Therefore, its will and fundamental purpose was malicious. A significant example would be the opposition between gods and devils in The Bible. The essence of the opposition between Gods and Devils were anti-institutional, the viciousness that both humans and social evil possess.

However, for the [Zoroastrianism] Maou, it being evil did not stem from its purpose.

The maliciousness and sense of purpose, became different from the latter Maou's decision.

This three-headed dragon that was a [Zoroastrianism] Maou,— '''the evil was born because it was his desire''', volatilizing to be a tyrant Maou.

(Completely in a different league with Pest, Mizuchi Maou and the Maou Alliance. The purpose of his existence did not degenerate into a Maou. Because he didn't commit any sins—this guy, will dominate as a Maou.....!!!)

Three pairs of eyes, six pupil that flashed with a ferocity radiance. In a retrospect, Izayoi had never tried fighting with the strongest species before.

The star-class Algol was enslaved in an incomplete form.

The Giant dragon that fell into a runaway possessed no intellect.

For Sakamaki Izayoi, this was his first time having a deathmatch with one of the strongest species.

(What to do!? How to fight!? My right hand is completely unusable, my left hand will only suffer the same fate if I punch him......)

Battling with the Highness, his body was in a death frequency. Not just his right hand, his upper and lower body kept screaming. Izayoi continued to bleed while thinking at the fastest speed of the ace strategy for victory.

But the enemy would not give him that kind of time.

Running through the pile of wreckage, the three-headed dragon made a creaking sound. Catching Izayoi with his ruby red eyes, he spread his wings and ascended to the skies.

"—GYEEEEEEEEEEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaEEEEEEEEEEEEEYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa!!!"

The cry even repelled back the approaching lava wave.

Currently facing no possibility for any chance of winning. Izayoi felt mortified , but he still went the opposite direction where Amalthea was running away from the three-headed dragon.

"Stop looking down of humans.....Lizard!"

His leg muscles that wouldn't admit defeat, he ran in a straight line heading for the volcano peak.

With his footing that seemed to be sinking into the sea of lava for every jumps, he pulled the distance away from the three-headed dragon. This was the best strategy to win, but the three-headed dragon gave a sly smile and snorted.

—Tearing him, the three-headed dragon raised it's right hand and ordered.

In a moment, an unbearable pain came from behind Izayoi. It was a feeling as if a sharp knife slashed him from his shoulder down to his waist.

"Gaa......!?"

What had happened, it was definitely not a cognitive blow.

Looking back, the three-headed dragon was still in the wreckage of the palace. A considerate distance away from Izayoi who was sprinting towards the volcano peak. If it was the ferocious claws from before, there should've been traces of it on the ground, but there were none.

And the injury behind was not shallow. Even the battle-weary Izayoi could not help but keel over, sweating profusely while staring at the three-headed dragon.

(What.........kind of gift was used.....!?)

Cross-referencing with the legends related to Azi=Dahaka in his mind. But it could not be identified.

The legend was about a Maou who performed thousand kinds of magic, but there was no detailed records of it in books. Even the knowledgeable Izayoi could not do anything to something that wasn't recorded.

Nevertheless, in order to obtain the only intelligence, Izayoi forcibly pressed down on his wounded shoulders.

The wound and the laceration caused by the slash resembled each other. Momentarily chasing off [Something] from the slashing incident into the corner of his mind, Izayoi generally stood up.

『…………』

The three-headed dragon pointed at emptiness, before making horizontal strokes.

Suddenly, the wings that stood behind the three-headed dragon's back started to change shape. Or it may not be a wing from the very start. Freely changing the shape of the black edge. Izayoi perceived the true colors behind the slash while trembling.

(The dragon shadow similar to Leticia's.....! ! This is the true face behind that slash!)

But comparing with the speed and accuracy of the dragon shadow Izayoi was familiar with, it was completely different.

Just when Izayoi was aware of the shadow blade, it was already closing in to his eyes. Although Izayoi reflexively dodged backwards , he still could not avoid the blade rubbing his cheek.

Second, third, relentlessly chasing after Izayoi, trying to snipe him off.

Like scattering rain, the blade attacked like a storm. With every hit bearing the power for an instant kill. If a dodge was made a few milliseconds later, decapitation would surely happen.

Flogging his heavily injured body, constantly rolling on the ground to escape.

The earth heated by the lava looked as red as a melting iron. Even when he kept receiving minor burns and wounds with the constant tumbling, Izayoi's eyes remain unyielding.

『……Tsk.』

Accepting the unyielding gaze, the three-headed dragon snorted. And twisting its long neck, with the three pairs of eyes locked on Izayoi, the three-headed dragon quickly drew closer.

With a burly body twice the size of Izayoi, yet he used speed superior to Izayoi's to close up the distance.

"......!?"

The burly body suddenly appeared from somewhere out of his perception. Even though Izayoi was mortally wounded, the opponent was undeniably faster than him.

(Damn..........this really sucks......!)

He knew that it was strong. But did not think that the power of its strength was actually this huge.

Overlooking Izayoi with its eyes of ruby, as if confirming the situation, the three-headed dragon muttered.

『……Yes. Before the fight with me, your body was already approaching death. If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.』

"Wha, are you saying....!!!"

Commiseration was included in its voice. Those words said by the three-headed dragon was full of pity. But instantly understanding the true meaning of his words, Izayoi gritted his teeth in humiliation.

—If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.

That is—'''not being able to match even at his full potential'''— meaning

From the start, the three-headed dragon never doubted his victory, the thought of losing never crossed his mind. That was the arrogance that Izayoi had carried when he arrived in Little Garden, always feeling pity for his surroundings.

The strong will inherently be the strong. So the weak will always be helpless.

Such similar values and philosophy, but now the Maou was severely trampling him underfoot.

(Ha.....so that's how it is. This really, pisses me off.....!!!)

Due to mortification, Izayoi was trembling. Unable to bear the anger that he had never experienced before in his 17 years, he abruptly stood up, forgetting the pain in his wounds.

His life full of sympathy, of lacking in compassion. Never expecting that he would be on the verge of dying for once.

With the negative feeling that he had never felt before, Izayoi smiled while holding onto his broken right hand.

"Thanks for the mercy.........so as thanks, I think I can still struggle a while more....!!!"

Mustering all his strength to stand up, he used unbending eyes to stare into those ruby eyes.

However, this was his last resistance.

The blood seeping out from his flanks and back had already force him to be in the realm of unconsciousness.

Letting Izayoi stand up, with a fighting spirit that would not yield.

The three-headed dragon along with its three pairs of ruby eyes, gazed at Izayoi—suddenly, a malicious smile appeared from its mouth.

『I see. Your fighting spirit, is commendable. It seems as if violence can't subdue you— so, how do you feel about this despair?』

Raising its white claws, the three-headed dragon dug the claws into its shoulders.

Huge amount of blood started gushing out, dyeing the upper body of the three-headed dragon red. The blood trickled unto the ground, before it started to move suspiciously as if gaining life.

The earth, lava, deadwood started to changing shape to be a two-headed dragon after bathing in Azi=Dahaka's blood.

Witnessing this move, Izayoi started to feel anxious on top of trembling. That sight was too abnormal for anyone. Devouring the earth, two-headed dragons started to appearing— all of them, exuded a sense of coercion that rivaled gods.

(This guys.........avatar of the god-class!? The one that Shiroyasha defeated!)

When [No Name] and [Underwood] was fighting, 5 dragons attacked the eastern district. Izayoi was told that there were the subs of Azi=Dahaka's body.

After obtaining the characteristics of ferrite, the two-headed dragons emitted out an even more ominous gesture.

The right head of the three-headed dragon, issued an order.

『A goat, two females fled. Go kill them.』

"What !?"

Words that were unexpected, caused Izayoi to be on a defensive posture. However, Izayoi who was riddled with gaping wounds was unable to prevent the two-headed dragon from going. Like a fired arrow, three dragons flew down the mountain.

Blocking Izayoi who thought of chasing after them, the three-headed dragon displayed the flag behind his back and roared.

『Okay, what should you do, human? Gaining time would be meaningless now. Want to save your comrades, the only route is to destroy me.』

"—Stop joking around, you ground lizard!!!"

Izayoi intolerably yelled. It was not the time to talk about the injuries already. Rising from the situation where he was heading towards death, Izayoi jumped towards the three-headed dragon.

Enduring the regurgitating blood from coming, he used his left hand to hit the giant's stomach. Punching faster than the one before, he didn't mind even if his fist broke.

Giving a blow that was equivalent to a double-edged sword, he self-mutilated to deliver a deep punch in to the huge body.

『……！？』

A bitter voice slightly leaked out of the three-headed dragon.

However, Izayoi overrode the impact suffered from the reaction force.

Punching deeply into the abdomen, Izayoi found out that there was a secret hidden in the three-headed dragon's body.

('''How heavy'''......! Definitely, not a body mass a three meter body should have......!!!!)

Izayoi's fist could only generate a trace of movement.

Although it wasn't known what gift it had, but the three-headed dragon had the quality of a continent or something equivalent to a continent concentrated in his mere three meters of body. It was of course inevitable that his fist would be crushed.

Droplets of blood sprayed out from his broken fist. The generated severe pain, was suppressed with intense passion and male blood.

"Gaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

The indomitable fists that kept striking. Each time, accompanied by blood.

The atmosphere affected by the storm of hundreds of punches in under one second could be seen, even the lava waves were being overturned. Izayoi's foothold could not withstand the power of his might and started sinking in. Despite the onslaught of Izayoi's punches, the three-headed dragon only shook slightly.

Unable to determine the quality of the three-headed dragon, even Izayoi's fist which could destroy the stars did not stir the dragon up. The punches that were in the third cosmic speed kept hitting the belly of the three-headed dragon.

『Nuu.....!!!』

One step, the three-headed dragon placed its right foot backwards.

Izayoi did not let go of this subtle body movement.

The target of the fists changed from the abdomen to the left head, after three punches, forcefully turn the neck down. Although it was unlikely to have toppled it, but going through untold successful balance disruption, overwhelming it at the right time.

Towards the sitting three-headed dragon, this was a final showdown to Izayoi.

(Right now—if I miss this moment, I will never win......!!!)

The crushed right hand, put up an aurora.

Showing something to crush the dragon, the gift that split the dead world.

With an aurora appearing on his right hand that could eliminate the stars in the night sky, turned into a huge pillar that reached up the sky.

Able to penetrate the sky in Little Garden, in front of the gift where the omniscient demon could only call it as a [Code Unknown], the eyes of the three-headed dragon started to shake because of the shock.

"—,!!?"

Wrong. Not only were the ruby eyes shaking.

With the three-headed dragon as the center, the earth and atmosphere vehemently rumbled. Only whirlpools started concentrating on the three-headed dragon's palms, producing a hot sphere.

『[Avesta]<ref> Avesta, the holy book of Zoroastrianism, Iran's most ancient literature. This masterpiece of the era is a book, although difficult to determine, but at least can be traced back to ten centuries ago. Adequately reflecting this ancient classics is their venerable ancestor the heroic, courageous, pure, honest, tolerant and optimistic virtue, reflecting their world view on all things wise, and show them to the world prosperity and happiness of human life while fighting off enthusiasm</ref> start—restriction in five elements, [Another Cosmology]......!!!』

Heat more intense than the mountain of flowing lava.

Standing in front of the heat that was enough to scorch his skin, Izayoi sucked in cool air.

(What........burning gift is that........?)

No matter how much destructive power, it was not to be feared. The aurora pillar in Izayoi's hands could not be defended by anything in this world.

As if pulling the handle of the light, Izayoi swung it down towards the three-headed dragon's heart.

Holding the compressed spheres in it's hand that were as bright as day, the three-headed dragon took the blow.

Originally it was thought that the ball would disappear upon contact with the aurora, but the aurora and the sphere interweave together to release an even greater heat.

"—Damn, this can also do it, bastard....!!!"

Injecting all the power into the pillar on his right hand and pushing it down.

But the burning sphere constructed by the three-headed dragon caused an even greater momentum, releasing a more shiny radiance.

The strong repulsive force released by the two burning spheres slowly turned into a ball of light, distorting the surrounding light with the power of its swirl.

The aurora as well as the hot lava waves was sent flying, the aftermath was the destruction of the volcano peak. The spheres that were in conflict with the power of the aurora forcefully crushed everything under the sun.

The rubble surrounding the two started to decompose to something smaller than an atom.

In the blurry vision, Izayoi saw the evil smiling Maou.

『It ended, divine son of the new era. With you——it is not enough to defeat the flag of [ 恶 ].』

The aurora pillar and burning sphere simultaneously dissipated.

Watching the aftermath, Izayoi floated in the air like dust....

==References==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 1

2013-08-01T16:56:28Z

Ninjask: Changed a few words for better semantics (ex, backlash vs repercussions. similar words but have different contextual usages).

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

The top of the volcano peak, unmarked [Geass roll] rained down from the skies.

No markings for any trial synopsis.

No names to specify the participants.

Even the hoster's declaration was not on it.

The only thing recorded on the parchment, was the flag of [ 恶 ].

Geass rolls were not issued by anybody, nor written by someone.

To spread around the contracts in this world, those trivial things were unnecessary.

Those contracts had been in existence since the day the world split. Eliminating the need to record any synopsis for the trials. Residents of this world had always been aware of this details.

—From the active volcano, hot wind blew out.

Emerging from the cauldron of hell, the high-ranking Maou who "will not live under the same sky with one's enemy".

Thou, prayed to be a monster who "turned to evil", the three pair of ruby eyes shined, accompanying the resonating bell, the battle began.

『Give your all, It's been hundred of years, hero !!!!

Exhaust all your strength!!!

Muster all your resourcefulness!!!

Show me your reckless courage— become a glorious sword that will pierce my heart!!!』

" !? "

The death scythe passed by where his head had been a few millimeters away.

It was a miracle that Sakamaki Izayoi was able to avoid that, or maybe it was just his character that was usually accumulated. The pure white ferocious nails contained an immense destructive power to kill that Izayoi could even feel it with the naked eye. The remainder of the nails instantly blew away the wreckage of the palace, cutting into the ground.

After being cut, the cracked earth lamented, creating a cliff that gave anyone an illusion that it would lead to hell. Lava poured out of the peak and filled the cracks. It was even suitable to call the currently boiling surface the kiln of hell.

(Damn, this is not the time to be seeing revolving lanterns<ref>Something you'd see before you die</ref>.)

Izayoi motivated himself. The death match had officially begun.

Izayoi used the backlash to gain some distance. Using a posture to jump strenuously, the results were that his abdomen had started bleeding and blood swarmed to his throat.

Kneeling on the ground while gazing upwards at the three-headed dragon and Maou, Izayoi swallowed his breath and blood back while looking at the bone chilling figure.

(Maou Azi=Dahaka........this is truly the strongest species.....!!!)

Strongly holding onto his disabled hand, he trembled in the presence of the enemy's strength. If it was what Izayoi had theorized, this enemy is truly a [Maou] that rivaled gods.

—[Zoroastrianism (Zoroastrian)]. To make clear of the Magianism reasoning, having a specific cosmology group faction for gods. A [Maou] in the position of the Hebrew's old testament and Buddhism, but the spirit power this three-headed dragon had was in an even higher level than the two specified.

What the latter said was that the [Maou] prepared a position to have hostility against gods. Therefore, its will and fundamental purpose was malicious. A significant example would be the opposition between gods and devils in The Bible. The essence of the opposition between God and Devils were anti-institutional, the viciousness that both humans and social evil possess.

However, for the [Zoroastrianism] Maou, it being evil did not stem from its purpose.

The maliciousness and sense of purpose, became different from the latter Maou's decision.

This three-headed dragon that was a [Zoroastrianism] Maou,— '''the evil was born because it was his desire''', volatilizing to be a tyrant Maou.

(Completely in a different league with Pest, Mizuchi Maou and the Maou Alliance. The purpose of his existence did not degenerate into a Maou. Because he didn't commit any sins—this guy, will dominate as a Maou.....!!!)

Three pairs of eyes, six pupil that flashed with a ferocity radiance. In a retrospect, Izayoi had never tried fighting with the strongest species before.

The star-class Algol was enslaved in an incomplete form.

The Giant dragon that fell into a runaway possessed no intellect.

For Sakamaki Izayoi, this was his first time having a deathmatch with one of the strongest species.

(What to do!? how to fight!? My right hand is completely unusable, my left hand will only suffer the same fate if I punch him......)

Battling with the Highness, his body was in a death frequency. Not just his right hand, his upper and lower body kept screaming. Izayoi continued to bleed while thinking at the fastest speed of the ace strategy for victory.

But the enemy would not give him that kind of time.

Running through the pile of wreckage, the three-headed dragon made a creaking sound. Catching Izayoi with his ruby red eyes, he spread his wings and ascended to the skies.

"—GYEEEEEEEEEEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaEEEEEEEEEEEEEYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa!!!"

The cry even repelled back the approaching lava wave.

Currently facing no possibility for any chance of winning. Izayoi felt mortified , but he still went the opposite direction where Amalthea was running away from the three-headed dragon.

"Stop looking down of humans.....Lizard!"

His leg muscles that wouldn't admit defeat, he ran in a straight line heading for the volcano peak.

With his footing that seemed to be sinking into the sea of lava for every jumps, he pulled the distance away from the three-headed dragon. This was the best strategy to win, but the three-headed dragon gave a sly smile and snorted.

—Tearing him, the three-headed dragon raised it's right hand and ordered.

In a moment, an unbearable pain came from behind Izayoi. It was a feeling as if a sharp knife slashed him from his shoulder down to his waist.

"Gaa......!?"

What had happened, it was definitely not a cognitive blow.

Looking back, the three-headed dragon was still in the wreckage of the palace. A considerate distance away from Izayoi who was sprinting towards the volcano peak. If it was the ferocious claws from before, there should've been traces of it on the ground, but there were none.

And the injury behind was not shallow. Even the battle-weary Izayoi could not help but keel over, sweating profusely while staring at the three-headed dragon.

(What.........kind of gift was used.....!?)

Cross-referencing with the legends related to Azi=Dahaka in his mind. But it could not be identified.

The legend was about a Maou who performed thousand kinds of magic, but there was no detailed records of it in books. Even the knowledgeable Izayoi could not do anything to something that wasn't recorded.

Nevertheless, in order to obtain the only intelligence, Izayoi forcibly pressed down on his wounded shoulders.

The wound and the laceration caused by the slash resembled each other. Momentarily chasing off [Something] from the slashing incident into the corner of his mind, Izayoi generally stood up.

『…………』

The three-headed dragon pointed at emptiness, before making horizontal strokes.

Suddenly, the wings that stood behind the three-headed dragon's back started to change shape. Or it may not be a wing from the very start. Freely changing the shape of the black edge. Izayoi perceived the true colors behind the slash while trembling.

(The dragon shadow similar to Leticia's.....! ! This is the true face behind that slash!)

But comparing with the speed and accuracy of the dragon shadow Izayoi was familiar with, it was completely different.

Just when Izayoi was aware of the shadow blade, it was already closing in to his eyes. Although Izayoi reflexively dodged backwards , he still could not avoid the blade rubbing his cheek.

Second, third, relentlessly chasing after Izayoi, trying to snipe him off.

Like scattering rain, the blade attacked like a storm. With every hit bearing the power for an instant kill. If a dodge was made a few milliseconds later, decapitation would surely happen.

Flogging his heavily injured body, constantly rolling on the ground to escape.

The earth heated by the lava looked as red as a melting iron. Even when he kept receiving minor burns and wounds with the constant tumbling, Izayoi's eyes remain unyielding.

『……Tsk.』

Accepting the unyielding gaze, the three-headed dragon snorted. And twisting its long neck, with the six pair of eyes locked on Izayoi, the three-headed dragon quickly drew closer.

With a burly body twice the size of Izayoi, yet he used speed superior to Izayoi's to close up the distance.

"......!?"

The burly body suddenly appeared from somewhere out of his perception. Even though Izayoi was mortally wounded, the opponent was undeniably faster than him.

(Damn..........this really sucks......!)

He knew that it was strong. But did not think that the power of its strength was actually this huge.

Overlooking Izayoi with its eyes of ruby, as if confirming the situation, the three-headed dragon muttered.

『……Yes. Before the fight with me, your body was already approaching death. If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.』

"Wha, are you saying....!!!"

Commiseration was included in its voice. Those words said by the three-headed dragon was full of pity. But instantly understanding the true meaning of his words, Izayoi gritted his teeth in humiliation.

—If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.

That is—'''not being able to match even at his full potential'''— meaning

From the start, the three-headed dragon never doubted his victory, the thought of losing never crossed his mind. That was the arrogance that Izayoi had carried when he arrived in Little Garden, always feeling pity for his surroundings.

The strong will inherently be the strong. So the weak will always be helpless.

Such similar values and philosophy, but now the Maou was severely trampling him underfoot.

(Ha.....so that's how it is. This really, pisses me off.....!!!)

Due to mortification, Izayoi was trembling. Unable to bear the anger that he had never experienced before in his 17 years, he abruptly stood up, forgetting the pain in his wounds.

His life full of sympathy, of lacking in compassion. Never expecting that he would be on the verge of dying for once.

With the negative feeling that he had never felt before, Izayoi smiled while holding onto his broken right hand.

"Thanks for the mercy.........so as thanks, I think I can still struggle a while more....!!!"

Mustering all his strength to stand up, he used unbending eyes to stare into those ruby eyes.

However, this was his last resistance.

The blood seeping out from his flanks and back had already force him to be in the realm of unconsciousness.

Letting Izayoi stand up, with a fighting spirit that would not yield.

The three-headed dragon along with its three pair of ruby eyes, gazed at Izayoi—suddenly, a malicious smile appeared from its mouth.

『I see. Your fighting spirit, is commendable. It seems as if violence can't subdue you— so, how do you feel about this despair?』

Raising its white claws, the three-headed dragon dug the claws into its shoulders.

Huge amount of blood started gushing out, dyeing the upper body of the three-headed dragon red. The blood trickled unto the ground, before it started to move suspiciously as if gaining life.

The earth, lava, deadwood started to changing shape to be a two-headed dragon after bathing in Azi=Dahaka's blood.

Witnessing this move, Izayoi started to feel anxious on top of trembling. That sight was too abnormal for anyone. Devouring the earth, two-headed dragons started to appearing— all of them, exuded a sense of coercion that rivaled gods.

(This guys.........avatar of the god-class!? The one that Shiroyasha defeated!)

When [No Name] and [Underwood] was fighting, 5 dragons attacked the eastern district. Izayoi was told that there were the subs of Azi=Dahaka's body.

After obtaining the characteristics of ferrite, the two-headed dragons emitted out an even more ominous gesture.

The right head of the three-headed dragon, issued an order.

『A goat, two females fled. Go kill them.』

"What !?"

Words that were unexpected, caused Izayoi to be on a defensive posture. However, Izayoi who was riddled with gaping wounds was unable to prevent the two-headed dragon from going. Like a fired arrow, three dragons flew down the mountain.

Blocking Izayoi who thought of chasing after them, the three-headed dragon displayed the flag behind his back and roared.

『Okay, what should you do, human? Gaining time would be meaningless now. Want to save your comrades, the only route is to destroy me.』

"—Stop joking around, you ground lizard!!!"

Izayoi intolerably yelled. It was not the time to talk about the injuries already. Rising from the situation where he was heading towards death, Izayoi jumped towards the three-headed dragon.

Enduring the regurgitating blood from coming, he used his left hand to hit the giant's stomach. Punching faster than the one before, he didn't mind even if his fist broke.

Giving a blow that was equivalent to a double-edged sword, he self-mutilated to deliver a deep punch in to the huge body.

『……！？』

A bitter voice slightly leaked out of the three-headed dragon.

However, Izayoi overrode the impact suffered from the reaction force.

Punching deeply into the abdomen, Izayoi found out that there was a secret hidden in the three-headed dragon's body.

('''How heavy'''......! Definitely, not a body mass a three meter body should have......!!!!)

Izayoi's fist could only generate a trace of movement.

Although it wasn't known what gift it had, but the three-headed dragon had the quality of a continent or something equivalent to a continent concentrated in his mere three meters of body. It was of course inevitable that his fist would be crushed.

Droplets of blood sprayed out from his broken fist. The generated severe pain, was suppressed with intense passion and male blood.

"Gaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

The indomitable fists that kept striking. Each time, accompanied by blood.

The atmosphere affected by the storm of hundreds of punches in under one second could be seen, even the lava waves were being overturned. The foothold on Izayoi could not withstand the power of his might and started sinking in. Despite the onslaught of Izayoi's punches, the three-headed dragon only shook slightly.

Unable to determine the quality of the three-headed dragon, even Izayoi's fist which could destroy the stars did not stir the dragon up. The punches that were in the third cosmic speed kept hitting the belly of the three-headed dragon.

『Nuu.....!!!』

One step, the three-headed dragon placed its right foot backwards.

Izayoi did not let go of this subtle body movement.

The target of the fists changed from the abdomen to the left head, after three punches, forcefully turn the neck down. Although it was unlikely to have toppled it, but going through untold successful balance disruption, overwhelming it at the right time.

Towards the sitting three-headed dragon, this was a final showdown to Izayoi.

(Right now—if I miss this moment, I will never win......!!!)

The crushed right hand, put up an aurora.

Showing something to crush the dragon, the gift that split the dead world.

With an aurora appearing on his right hand that could eliminate the stars in the night sky, turned into a huge pillar that reached up the sky

Able to penetrate the sky in Little Garden, in front of the gift where the omniscient demon could only call it as a [Code Unknown], the eyes of the three-headed dragon started to shake because of the shock.

"—,!!?"

Wrong. Not only were the ruby eyes shaking.

With the three-headed dragon as the center, the earth and atmosphere vehemently rumbled. Only whirlpools started concentrating on the three-headed dragon's palms, producing a hot sphere.

『[Avesta]<ref> Avesta, the holy book of Zoroastrianism, Iran's most ancient literature. This masterpiece of the era is a book, although difficult to determine, but at least can be traced back to ten centuries ago. Adequately reflecting this ancient classics is their venerable ancestor the heroic, courageous, pure, honest, tolerant and optimistic virtue, reflecting their world view on all things wise, and show them to the world prosperity and happiness of human life while fighting off enthusiasm</ref> start—restriction in five elements, [Another Cosmology]......!!!』

Heat more intense than the mountain of flowing lava.

Standing in front of the heat that was enough to scorch his skin, Izayoi sucked in cool air.

(What........burning gift is that........?)

No matter how much destructive power, it was not to be feared. The aurora pillar in Izayoi's hands could not be defended by anything in this world.

As if pulling the handle of the light, Izayoi swung it down towards the three-headed dragon's heart.

Holding the compressed spheres in it's hand that were as bright as day, the three-headed dragon took the blow.

Originally it was thought that the ball would disappear upon contact with the aurora, but the aurora and the sphere interweave together to release an even greater heat.

"—Damn, this can also do it, bastard....!!!"

Injecting all the power into the pillar on his right hand and pushing it down.

But the burning sphere constructed by the three-headed dragon caused an even greater momentum, releasing a more shiny radiance.

The strong repulsive force released by the two burning spheres slowly turned into a ball of light, distorting the surrounding light with the power of its swirl.

The aurora as well as the hot lava waves was sent flying, the aftermath was the destruction of the volcano peak. The spheres that were in conflict with the power of the aurora forcefully crushed everything under the sun.

The rubble surrounding the two started to decompose to something smaller than an atom.

In the blurry vision, Izayoi saw the evil smiling Maou.

『It ended, divine son of the new era. With you——it is not enough to defeat the flag of [ 恶 ].』

The aurora pillar and burning sphere simultaneously dissipated.

Watching the aftermath, Izayoi floated in the air like dust....

==References==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume4 Chapter 1

2013-07-18T02:00:54Z

Ninjask:

== Chapter 1 - a certain cameraman's day ==

=== Part 1 ===

"Uugh, why are you always like that?"

"Don't say vague words such as ''like that''. What's there a problem?"

"A big one, you baka! You're always, always forcing everything on me! To think that just by standing there you get payed, don't you think of apologizing to the diligent working people?"

"Not at all"

"You low-life scoundreeeeeell!"

The girl's angry roar, rumbled in a big way.

It happened during the evening, in front of the Shinjuku Station. The lovely girl's scream, became the focal point for the people passing through.

"Ah"

Belatedly realizing the became the target of attention, the girl's face became colored with shame.

"You're the center of attention"

The man who seemed to accompany her, nonchalantly informed her. For a second time the girl frowned but being careful of the surroundings this time, she said in a whisper.

"Who- who's fault is it?"

"It's yours yours yours. Don't shift the responsibility"

"Uuu.......a- anyway, we're changing the place"

The girl took the man's hand and left that place behind as if running.

Without being particularly unusual, a commonplace act found anywhere.

But this was the beginning of everything.

"Go- good grief......I was so embarrassed"

While out of breath because of the powerful sprint, the girl glared at the man standing next to her.

The man, while running the same distance at the same speed, with no indication of heavy breath, he replied calmly.

"I already told you it was your fault. Don't complain to me"

"A- aren't you in the wrong for not working seriously?"

In short, it was like that.

The girl's name was Kannagi Ayano. The man's name was Yagami Kazuma.

Their occupation is to exorcise evil and protect the world from harm.

As the man's motto was ''earn money with ease'', for people that possess first class battle abilities like Ayano whom he met during work he doesn't hesitate to bear the stigma of a salary thief.

That's what happened this time. Without literally raising a finger Kazuma watched over Ayano like a sightseer frivolously ridiculing the seriously fighting Ayano.

Being too serious and having pride towards herself as a practitioner, Ayano couldn't forgive Kazuma's attitude.

"J- just stop it already you you low-life scoundrel!!!"

Which means her anger exploded in the in the already familiar way.

What happened until now can be called an ordinary scene. But -

"That's no good, making your woman work while you have it easy, such a windward man is no good"

"eh?"

Called out from an unexpected direction, Ayano frowned with a twitch. Turning her face around, a strange man before his twenties, with a sloppy smile, approached grinning.

"Forge about that useless man and come with me. I'll make you happy"

''.....what, a flirt.....''

Ayano instantly lost her interest for the man. Ignoring him, she turned to where Kazuma was. But - no one was there.

Watching around even more, the ''useless man'' was putting a coin into a vending machine.

"Hey", said Ayano in a crushed to death tone.

But even so, without changing his facial expression Kazuma took a sip of the Oolong tea, enjoyed the cold liquid reaching his neck, sampled its flavor in full and finally answered.

"......what?"

"It's not ''.......what?'' is it!? Why, when I'm being involved with a left-over inferior man, are you ignoring it without taking any sort of position!?"

"Don't say that. The job is already finished, so i don't think I have any obligation to protect you"

In spite on absolutely not protecting her during the job, Kazuma said so, shamelessly.

Of course, Ayano can't be deceived with those words.

"This has nothing to do with work. Every man had the duty to protect the girl he's with at the same time!"

"I think that sort of sexual discrimination has no logic. To begin with, one or two dozen of skirt-chasers makes no difference for you right?"

"That's why I told you that's not it! With the technique of escorting a young woman - any man of caliber should care about that!"

"That caliber should be fine even without asking"

While arguing noisily both of them naturally took their leave.

The skirt chaser saw them off dumbfounded, but after finally noticing something he shouted with grim eyes.

"W- wait you!!"

".........."

".........."

Stopping at the same time, both turned around with bored expressions.

"Why couldn't he watch us off quietly?"

"He's really an idiot that can't read the atmosphere"

"You....you!!"

Completely mad fun of, the man's face flushed bright red. Of course, not being ashamed because he doesn't know his standing.

Gripping his fists, the man drew closer with a rough gait. No matter who you look at it, he wasn't in the disposition to flirt with Ayano anymore.

"Really......"

Letting out a bothersome sigh, Kazuma took a step forward. It seems he intended to become the man's opponent but from that figure, standing there with one Oolong tea can in his hand, no tension can be felt.

"You should pick your partner a little better. It's impossible to get this woman through flirting you know?"

".........what does that mean?"

At his tone that was definitely not praising her, while her temples were twitching, Ayano pressed a question.

Kazuma answered with nonchalantly.

"It means that your behavior is firm, that you're a very level-headed Ojou-sama"

"............."

With a pure white look, Ayano stared at Kazuma very long.

"Say that again while looking into my eyes"

"Sorry, that's impossible"

An immediate reply. Further more, he adverted his eyes making an unnatural face.

''"kazuma?"''

With a sweet smile but while her temple veins were pulsing Ayano grabbed Kazuma's collar.

She pulled Kazuma closer with a superhuman strength her slender arms didn't seem capable of and glared at him point blank, their faces very close.

No matter how those two think about it, that was from the start nothing more but a lover's quarrel.

What's more, they didn't even pay attention to the existence of the man drawing closer.

His very small pride stepped over, the skirt chaser's face was warped with anger.

"Yooooooooouuuuu!!"

Glaring at the two huddling closer preparing to kiss, the man struck.

But, just before the attack reached, Kazuma gently pushed Ayano aside and retreated himself, using that recoil.

The man's fist, and then his body slipped through the space between those two.

First his fist, and then his upper body and then his lower half of the body went through.

Nonchalantly, with his foot left in place, Kazuma wiped the man's feet.

"Gee!?"

Unable to defend, the man lively fell down. And soundlessly meeting him half-way, using the pointed end of his tiptoe, Kazuma kicked the man's jaw.

" - gh!"

Raising a voiceless shriek, he fell flat, the white of his eyes showing.

Without even making sure of the conclusion, Kazuma turned back to Ayano.

"well, let's go"

"yeah"

Heartless, the two started walking leaving the fainted man as it is. But, after advancing a few steps, Kazuma suddenly stopped.

"What happened?"

Without answering Ayano, Kazuma turned back unusually slow. Ayano too, followed his gaze, and looked at the same thing he was.

''" - why?"''

Ayano inclined her head a little. There's no mistake about it, Kazuma's kick shot the lights out of the man's jaw.

That man's cranium and his brain were violently shaken inside and he wouldn't be conscious for at least an hour.

"Hmmm - "

Icily looking at the man that was recovering with an unusual speed, Kazuma pushed out his Oolong tea to Ayano.

"Hold it"

"Ah, yeah", nodding obediently Ayano took the can.

Fleetingly looking t the can in her hand, for some reason her cheeks were dyed red.

"Y- You....u...."

Looking at Ayano, although staggering, the man got up. Admirably, his sturdiness is clearly exceeding his intellect.

"You made me so angry.......I won't go easy on you - I'll kill you!"

while spouting words with no ingenuity, the man was rapidly recovering. The unfocused pupil, was glaring at Kazuma now.

" - Raah!"

Raising a strange voice, the man started running towards Kazuma. He was fast.

The movement excluding any technique based only on force and the explosive power was closer to that of a beast.

Reaching top speed in just three steps, he brandished his hardened fists.

"Dieeee!"

The fist pushed out in a straight line. Kazuma handled that with a empty handed movement, parring by rotating. Simultaneously sizing the opponent's arm making sure to catch his fingertips, he lightly overturned its wrist.

Only by that movement, the man's body flew in mid-air. And then, with no sign of effort put into it, he was blown off with extreme force.

By seizing a linear motion thrust with a circular one it's swallowed up and the center of gravity crumbles.

This is a technique that in Japan it's called Aiki while in China Kakei(???).

By utilizing the opponent's power, a lager amount of power can be controlled with a smaller one - that is the advantage of this power but -

- bekiii! -

But even so how much power did that man's attack had, to fling away with enough force to break the roadside trees he crashed into.

Kazuma looked down in silence at the man that tumbled from nearby crashed trees. There is no negligence in those eyes. It was an expression convinced that he will definitely get up.

"Heh......hehehehehehe.....there's no use......"

As he thought,the man with no sign of damage.

"On the me right now human attacks don't work!"

While screaming the man took off his jumper. That body dressed in a T-shirt is skinny. But -

"Koooo......"

Together with the exhalation, the thin body rapidly grows thicker.

The over-sized T-shirt was pushed and stretched by the inflating interior.

"Ooaaaa!!"

It was torn off when its limit crossed-over.

".....is this what you call ''pump up''?", asked Ayano lacking a sense of reality.

By repeating muscle contraction, by means of pumping large quantities of blood containing oxigen, the muscles will dramatically expand - there certainly is such a technique. But still -

"well - did the human muscle fiber extend this much?", Kazuma returned with a bitter smile.

Practically, when seeing this you have no choice but to laugh. The man's transformation reached the limit of metamorphosis.

The thickness of his arms, the width of his chest, all his muscles, without exaggerating, swell up more than three times.

The body neglected because of laziness suddenly evolved to the utmost limits of a well trained bodybuilder.

"Ku ku ku ku ....."

Expressing a full smile, the man inserted power in his muscles. The body that increased its thickness to the limit became even wider.

"You'll die you know? There's no one who survived after seeing this body!"

".........."

With sober eyes Kazuma inspected the surroundings. It was obvious but they became the target of attention for many pedestrians crossing in front of the Shijuku station.

"This is a rough estimate but a hundred people are watching you. Do you intend to kill them all?"

"Shut- shut-up!"

since his cool line was calmly retorted, the man shouted with a red face.

"Don't talk down on me! Let's go!!"

Together with his voice, the man's figure disappeared. That's what it must have looked like through the eyes of ordinary men.

Much faster than the first charge, with a speed that obviously exceeds what a man can achieve, he dashed.

The fist pushed out second time, Kazuma dealt with it with the same circular motion.

But, whether Aiki or Kakei, although it appears like a supernatural movement for the untrained eyes, the principle is still the same.

Even using the principle of leverage, if the opponent's power is bigger, there won't be any effect.

The man's physical strength, drastically transcended the human limits. Although Kazuma has a far better posture, even using his whole energy, he can't change the thrust's trajectory.

As soon as he noticed that, he moved. Diagonally stepping ahead, he moved his body from the trajectory and going even further he went around the man's back.

The powerful fist dodged, his slovenly stance was destroyed, his back defenseless. Placing his foot in the knee's rear, Kazuma stepped on it with all his strength.

With a crumbling sound, the knee's ligament broke. But still he mercilessly stepped on it, beating the man's knee to the ground. The white tiles spread on the ground broke at the same time with the kneecap.

"Hikyaaa!"

His knee completely destroyed, the man screamed with intense pain. Maybe because of the dull sound made by the knee, his upper body arched with force on the watch for Kazuma behind him.

Using the foot he broke the knee with as a pivot, Kazuma raised his elbow overhead.

The cranium that was approaching from the opposite side was attacked by Kazuma's elbow that seemed to bore a hole in it.

The <<Ki>> pumped into the cranium via that extremely violent power blow penetrated his brain and came out through the forehead.

The man's body convulsed, fell down like a doll with broken strings and was silent.

As expected, he didn't get up this time.

"Many thanks"

"ah, I pointlessly used my physical strength"

At Ayano's thankful words, Kazuma made a sluggish reply.

Although it was minor, because he exercised he felt thirsty and extended his hand to Ayano.

"Oolong tea"

Kazuma carelessly stretched his hand but the next second he turned his entire body around.

He noticed that Ayano's hand was empty.

"My Oolong tea ?"

Cross-examined by Kazuma, Ayano's cheeks lightly colored and smiled while showing her tongue.

"I drank it"

"Aah!?"

Extremely childish, Kazuma's eyes peeled openly angry.

"You, don't behave selfishly with the social standing of a rich man! Return my Oolong tea!"

".....still, I don't you think it's that unsightly......", Ayano murmured, dejected by the excessive cheapness.

Rare nowadays, she was full of disappointment.

"Shut up. I can't stand when other people take my stuff"

"well, leaving that aside...."

Considerably displeased, Ayano forcefully changed the topic.

"What do we do with this?"

In front of her eyes, the fallen flirty man became a mere shadow of its former self.

His flesh deflated and his body returned to the modest former self.

No, it didn't just returned. Even after returning to the same shape, the muscles' atrophy doesn't stop.

Thoroughly endless as if air slipped out of it, the man's body shrunk until it turned to a creature only skin and bone.

"Is this...the backlash of power? But he doesn't seem dead."

"well then"

"Who on earth was this guy?"

Kazuma shrugs his shoulders but doesn't answer. Different from Ayano, tilting her head in wonder, he does not seem to have any sort of interest towards it.

Taking an attitude with no sense of responsibility, Ayano stares at Kazuma including blame.

"You'll just ignore it?"

"It doesn't concern me. Well, as for the obligation I have as a citizen, shall I inform the police ?"

Taking out his cellphone, he pressed the buttons. But, contrary to his words he didn't press 911.

"Kirika? There is knocked down half naked suspicious person at the south entrance of Shinjuku. If you catch it you may hear something interesting. Bye"

Without waiting for the other side to reply, he one-sided informed her about the business and closed the phone.

Ayano looked up at Kazuma with a stunned expression.

"How to say this, you can't be kind no matter the circumstance?"

She knew who he contacted. That's someone she definitely doesn't like but she can't help but feel pity for Kirika.

But, Kazuma replied very natural.

"It's fine because it's Kirika"

A casual tone full of trust. That careless contact, unkind but without omitting crucial steps, recognizing the signs of confidence in ''if it's Kirika, that's enough'', for some reason Ayano felt discomfort.

"Hmmm, is Tachibana officer such a capable police officer?"

''not in other areas'' - without using words just by placing accent, Ayano spit out the thorny words.

Tachibana Kirika is the name of the person Kazuma called. Her rank is police superintendent. She serves as the Chief of the Special Investigation Unit, the institution dealing with expelling evil spirits.

It would be better not saying this but as a matter of fact this organization is made of only puny abilities.

Especially their battle capabilities were really meager so after discovering the devilishness to be defeated, they leave the actual ''defeating'' to the big guns - the Kannagi Clan.

And so, the trust Kazuma was placing on Kirika seemed to be regarding to police business but -

"Aa, ahhh, Kirika is really capable ''even'' as a government worker."

It appears that Kazuma was trusting Kirika as a practitioner. Answering her question that was supposed to be mean earnestly, Ayano's face became even more grim.

"You meant very capable as a practitioner?"

"Yes, isn't she a top class Onmyoji?"

"But isn't that person from one of Tachibana's branch families?"

Even if it is an Onmyoji name, it belongs after all to one of the branch families. To say nothing of the do-nothing-job as a police chief.

In front of Ayano who was having such warped thoughts, Kazuma shamelessly praised another woman.

"Because she was more capable than the branch family she was gotten rid of to Tokyo MPD's Special Investigation Unit as some sort of exile"

".............really?"

"Especially for her, because she adopted fairly unprincipled different style techniques, they had various reasons for punishment. But, at the very least now there isn't a single person from the Tachibana more capable than her"

"Hmm, really?"

Seeming really displeased, Ayano made agreeable responses in short sentences with no intonation.

Incompletely understanding her obvious ''I'm angry'' attitude, Kazuma looked into Ayano's face.

"What happened?"

"Nothing"

Shouting angrily, Ayano turned her face away. Watching her reaction, Kazuma's lips curved as if finally noticing something.

"What's up with you,don't tell you have a sense of rivalry towards Kirika?"

"I- it's not like that!"

That was an almost reflex answer but it was definitely not a lie. The one Ayano was fussing over was not Kirika.

''More than that woman, I was, by far...''

She looked up to Kazuma peevishly.

As for Ayano, she was conceited about the fact that Kazuma was her partner. More than Kirika, she was far more helpful. She fought for the sake of Kazuma.

''"It's fine because it's Kirika"''

He never told her such words, not even once.

He doesn't trust in her. Perhaps he doesn't even have confidence in her.

''Am I that useless?''

It seems she'll forever be nothing more but an unskilled half-share. Thinking like that she becomes unbearably anxious.

Even so, this man never says what she wants to hear and only spouts worthless bullshit with a frivolous laugh.

"It's fine. In other areas it's out of the question but as a practitioner you won't loose. When exchanging blows you're absolutely stronger"

- like that

At the expressively well timed reply, Ayano is helplessly enraged.

"That's not a follow-up! You baka! Just die!"

Kazuma stares at Ayano's fit of anger really, really happy.

Since before the trust comment, for the sake of enjoying himself with Ayano's such reactions, Kazuma takes careful aim with his words but before she will realize it, many of this incidents will happen.

Kaze no Stigma:Volume4 Chapter 1

2013-07-18T01:59:43Z

Ninjask: removed issue with italics

== Chapter 1 - a certain cameraman's day ==

=== Part 1 ===

"Uugh, why are you always like that?"

"Don't say vague words such as ''like that''. What's there a problem?"

"A big one, you baka! You're always, always forcing everything on me! To think that just by standing there you get payed, don't you think of apologizing to the diligent working people?"

"Not at all"

"You low-life scoundreeeeeell!"

The girl's angry roar, rumbled in a big way.

It happened during the evening, in front of the Shinjuku Station. The lovely girl's scream, became the focal point for the people passing through.

"Ah"

Belatedly realizing the became the target of attention, the girl's face became colored with shame.

"You're the center of attention"

The man who seemed to accompany her, nonchalantly informed her. For a second time the girl frowned but being careful of the surroundings this time, she said in a whisper.

"Who- who's fault is it?"

"It's yours yours yours. Don't shift the responsibility"

"Uuu.......a- anyway, we're changing the place"

The girl took the man's hand and left that place behind as if running.

Without being particularly unusual, a commonplace act found anywhere.

But this was the beginning of everything.

"Go- good grief......I was so embarrassed"

While out of breath because of the powerful sprint, the girl glared at the man standing next to her.

The man, while running the same distance at the same speed, with no indication of heavy breath, he replied calmly.

"I already told you it was your fault. Don't complain to me"

"A- aren't you in the wrong for not working seriously?"

In short, it was like that.

The girl's name was Kannagi Ayano. The man's name was Yagami Kazuma.

Their occupation is to exorcise evil and protect the world from harm.

As the man's motto was ''earn money with ease'', for people that possess first class battle abilities like Ayano whom he met during work he doesn't hesitate to bear the stigma of a salary thief.

That's what happened this time. Without literally raising a finger Kazuma watched over Ayano like a sightseer frivolously ridiculing the seriously fighting Ayano.

Being too serious and having pride towards herself as a practitioner, Ayano couldn't forgive Kazuma's attitude.

"J- just stop it already you you low-life scoundrel!!!"

Which means her anger exploded in the in the already familiar way.

What happened until now can be called an ordinary scene. But -

"That's no good, making your woman work while you have it easy, such a windward man is no good"

"eh?"

Called out from an unexpected direction, Ayano frowned with a twitch. Turning her face around, a strange man before his twenties, with a sloppy smile, approached grinning.

"Forge about that useless man and come with me. I'll make you happy"

''.....what, a flirt.....''

Ayano instantly lost her interest for the man. Ignoring him, she turned to where Kazuma was. But - no one was there.

Watching around even more, the ''useless man'' was putting a coin into a vending machine.

"Hey", said Ayano in a crushed to death tone.

But even so, without changing his facial expression Kazuma took a sip of the Oolong tea, enjoyed the cold liquid reaching his neck, sampled its flavor in full and finally answered.

"......what?"

"It's not ''.......what?'' is it!? Why, when I'm being involved with a left-over inferior man, are you ignoring it without taking any sort of position!?"

"Don't say that. The job is already finished, so i don't think I have any obligation to protect you"

In spite on absolutely not protecting her during the job, Kazuma said so, shamelessly.

Of course, Ayano can't be deceived with those words.

"This has nothing to do with work. Every man had the duty to protect the girl he's with at the same time!"

"I think that sort of sexual discrimination has no logic. To begin with, one or two dozen of skirt-chasers makes no difference for you right?"

"That's why I told you that's not it! With the technique of escorting a young woman - any man of caliber should care about that!"

"That caliber should be fine even without asking"

While arguing noisily both of them naturally took their leave.

The skirt chaser saw them off dumbfounded, but after finally noticing something he shouted with grim eyes.

"W- wait you!!"

".........."

".........."

Stopping at the same time, both turned around with bored expressions.

"Why couldn't he watch us off quietly?"

"He's really an idiot that can't read the atmosphere"

"You....you!!"

Completely mad fun of, the man's face flushed bright red. Of course, not being ashamed because he doesn't know his standing.

Gripping his fists, the man drew closer with a rough gait. No matter who you look at it, he wasn't in the disposition to flirt with Ayano anymore.

"Really......"

Letting out a bothersome sigh, Kazuma took a step forward. It seems he intended to become the man's opponent but from that figure, standing there with one Oolong tea can in his hand, no tension can be felt.

"You should pick your partner a little better. It's impossible to get this woman through flirting you know?"

".........what does that mean?"

At his tone that was definitely not praising her, while her temples were twitching, Ayano pressed a question.

Kazuma answered with nonchalantly.

"It means that your behavior is firm, that you're a very level-headed Ojou-sama"

"............."

With a pure white look, Ayano stared at Kazuma very long.

"Say that again while looking into my eyes"

"Sorry, that's impossible"

An immediate reply. Further more, he adverted his eyes making an unnatural face.

''"kazuma?"''

With a sweet smile but while her temple veins were pulsing Ayano grabbed Kazuma's collar.

She pulled Kazuma closer with a superhuman strength her slender arms didn't seem capable of and glared at him point blank, their faces very close.

No matter how those two think about it, that was from the start nothing more but a lover's quarrel.

What's more, they didn't even pay attention to the existence of the man drawing closer.

His very small pride stepped over, the skirt chaser's face was warped with anger.

"Yooooooooouuuuu!!"

Glaring at the two huddling closer preparing to kiss, the man struck.

But, just before the attack reached, Kazuma gently pushed Ayano aside and retreated himself, using that recoil.

The man's fist, and then his body slipped through the space between those two.

First his fist, and then his upper body and then his lower half of the body went through.

Nonchalantly, with his foot left in place, Kazuma wiped the man's feet.

"Gee!?"

Unable to defend, the man lively fell down. And soundlessly meeting him half-way, using the pointed end of his tiptoe, Kazuma kicked the man's jaw.

" - gh!"

Raising a voiceless shriek, he fell flat, the white of his eyes showing.

Without even making sure of the conclusion, Kazuma turned back to Ayano.

"well, let's go"

"yeah"

Heartless, the two started walking leaving the fainted man as it is. But, after advancing a few steps, Kazuma suddenly stopped.

"What happened?"

Without answering Ayano, Kazuma turned back unusually slow. Ayano too, followed his gaze, and looked at the same thing he was.

''" - why?"''

Ayano inclined her head a little. There's no mistake about it, Kazuma's kick shot the lights out of the man's jaw.

That man's cranium and his brain were violently shaken inside and he wouldn't be conscious for at least an hour.

"Hmmm - "

Icily looking at the man that was recovering with an unusual speed, Kazuma pushed out his Oolong tea to Ayano.

"Hold it"

"Ah, yeah", nodding obediently Ayano took the can.

Fleetingly looking t the can in her hand, for some reason her cheeks were dyed red.

"Y- You....u...."

Looking at Ayano, although staggering, the man got up. Admirably, his sturdiness is clearly exceeding his intellect.

"You made me so angry.......I won't go easy on you - I'll kill you!"

while spouting words with no ingenuity, the man was rapidly recovering. The unfocused pupil, was glaring at Kazuma now.

" - Raah!"

Raising a strange voice, the man started running towards Kazuma. He was fast.

The movement excluding any technique based only on force and the explosive power was closer to that of a beast.

Reaching top speed in just three steps, he brandished his hardened fists.

"Dieeee!"

The fist pushed out in a straight line. Kazuma handled that with a empty handed movement, parring by rotating. Simultaneously sizing the opponent's arm making sure to catch his fingertips, he lightly overturned its wrist.

Only by that movement, the man's body flew in mid-air. And then, with no sign of effort put into it, he was blown off with extreme force.

By seizing a linear motion thrust with a circular one it's swallowed up and the center of gravity crumbles.

This is a technique that in Japan it's called Aiki while in China Kakei(???).

By utilizing the opponent's power, a lager amount of power can be controlled with a smaller one - that is the advantage of this power but -

- bekiii! -

But even so how much power did that man's attack had, to fling away with enough force to break the roadside trees he crashed into.

Kazuma looked down in silence at the man that tumbled from nearby crashed trees. There is no negligence in those eyes. It was an expression convinced that he will definitely get up.

"Heh......hehehehehehe.....there's no use......"

As he thought,the man with no sign of damage.

"On the me right now human attacks don't work!"

While screaming the man took off his jumper. That body dressed in a T-shirt is skinny. But -

"Koooo......"

Together with the exhalation, the thin body rapidly grows thicker.

The over-sized T-shirt was pushed and stretched by the inflating interior.

"Ooaaaa!!"

It was torn off when its limit crossed-over.

".....is this what you call ''pump up''?", asked Ayano lacking a sense of reality.

By repeating muscle contraction, by means of pumping large quantities of blood containing oxigen, the muscles will dramatically expand - there certainly is such a technique. But still -

"well - did the human muscle fiber extend this much?", Kazuma returned with a bitter smile.

Practically, when seeing this you have no choice but to laugh. The man's transformation reached the limit of metamorphosis.

The thickness of his arms, the width of his chest, all his muscles, without exaggerating, swell up more than three times.

The body neglected because of laziness suddenly evolved to the utmost limits of a well trained bodybuilder.

"Ku ku ku ku ....."

Expressing a full smile, the man inserted power in his muscles. The body that increased its thickness to the limit became even wider.

"You'll die you know? There's no one who survived after seeing this body!"

".........."

With sober eyes Kazuma inspected the surroundings. It was obvious but they became the target of attention for many pedestrians crossing in front of the Shijuku station.

"This is a rough estimate but a hundred people are watching you. Do you intend to kill them all?"

"Shut- shut-up!"

since his cool line was calmly retorted, the man shouted with a red face.

"Don't talk down on me! Let's go!!"

Together with his voice, the man's figure disappeared. That's what it must have looked like through the eyes of ordinary men.

Much faster than the first charge, with a speed that obviously exceeds what a man can achieve, he dashed.

The fist pushed out second time, Kazuma dealt with it with the same circular motion.

But, whether Aiki or Kakei, although it appears like a supernatural movement for the untrained eyes, the principle is still the same.

Even using the principle of leverage, if the opponent's power is bigger, there won't be any effect.

The man's physical strength, drastically transcended the human limits. Although Kazuma has a far better posture, even using his whole energy, he can't change the thrust's trajectory.

As soon as he noticed that, he moved. Diagonally stepping ahead, he moved his body from the trajectory and going even further he went around the man's back.

The powerful fist dodged, his slovenly stance was destroyed, his back defenseless. Placing his foot in the knee's rear, Kazuma stepped on it with all his strength.

With a crumbling sound, the knee's ligament broke. But still he mercilessly stepped on it, beating the man's knee to the ground. The white tiles spread on the ground broke at the same time with the kneecap.

"Hikyaaa!"

His knee completely destroyed, the man screamed with intense pain. Maybe because of the dull sound made by the knee, his upper body arched with force on the watch for Kazuma behind him.

Using the foot he broke the knee with as a pivot, Kazuma raised his elbow overhead.

The cranium that was approaching from the opposite side was attacked by Kazuma's elbow that seemed to bore a hole in it.

The <<Ki>> pumped into the cranium via that extremely violent power blow penetrated his brain and came out through the forehead.

The man's body convulsed, fell down like a doll with broken strings and was silent.

As expected, he didn't get up this time.

"Many thanks"

"ah, I pointlessly used my physical strength"

At Ayano's thankful words, Kazuma made a sluggish reply.

Although it was minor, because he exercised he felt thirsty and extended his hand to Ayano.

"Oolong tea"

Kazuma carelessly stretched his hand but the next second he turned his entire body around.

He noticed that Ayano's hand was empty.

"My Oolong tea ?"

Cross-examined by Kazuma, Ayano's cheeks lightly colored and smiled while showing her tongue.

"I drank it"

"Aah!?"

Extremely childish, Kazuma's eyes peeled openly angry.

"You, don't behave selfishly with the social standing of a rich man! Return my Oolong tea!"

".....still, I don't you think it's that unsightly......", Ayano murmured, dejected by the excessive cheapness.

Rare nowadays, she was full of disappointment.

"Shut up. I can't stand when other people take my stuff"

"well, leaving that aside...."

Considerably displeased, Ayano forcefully changed the topic.

"What do we do with this?"

In front of her eyes, the fallen flirty man became a mere shadow of its former self.

His flesh deflated and his body returned to the modest former self.

No, it didn't just returned. Even after returning to the same shape, the muscles' atrophy doesn't stop.

Thoroughly endless as if air slipped out of it, the man's body shrunk until it turned to a creature only skin and bone.

"Is this...the backlash of power? But he doesn't seem dead."

"well then"

"Who on earth was this guy?"

Kazuma shrugs his shoulders but doesn't answer. Different from Ayano, tilting her head in wonder, he does not seem to have any sort of interest towards it.

Taking an attitude with no sense of responsibility, Ayano stares at Kazuma including blame.

"You'll just ignore it?"

"It doesn't concern me. Well, as for the obligation I have as a citizen, shall I inform the police ?"

Taking out his cellphone, he pressed the buttons. But, contrary to his words he didn't press 911.

"Kirika? There is knocked down half naked suspicious person at the south entrance of Shinjuku. If you catch it you may hear something interesting. Bye"

Without waiting for the other side to reply, he one-sided informed her about the business and closed the phone.

Ayano looked up at Kazuma with a stunned expression.

"How to say this, you can't be kind no matter the circumstance?"

She knew who he contacted. That's someone she definitely doesn't like but she can't help but feel pity for Kirika.

But, Kazuma replied very natural.

"It's fine because it's Kirika"

A casual tone full of trust. That careless contact, unkind but without omitting crucial steps, recognizing the signs of confidence in ''if it's Kirika, that's enough'', for some reason Ayano felt discomfort.

"Hmmm, is Tachibana officer such a capable police officer?"

''not in other areas'' - without using words just by placing accent, Ayano spit out the thorny words.

Tachibana Kirika is the name of the person Kazuma called. Her rank is police superintendent. She serves as the Chief of the Special Investigation Unit, the institution dealing with expelling evil spirits.

It would be better not saying this but as a matter of fact this organization is made of only puny abilities.

Especially their battle capabilities were really meager so after discovering the devilishness to be defeated, they leave the actual ''defeating'' to the big guns - the Kannagi Clan.

And so, the trust Kazuma was placing on Kirika seemed to be regarding to police business but -

"Aa, ahhh, Kirika is really capable ''even'' as a government worker."

It appears that Kazuma was trusting Kirika as a practitioner. Answering her question that was supposed to be mean earnestly, Ayano's face became even more grim.

"You meant very capable as a practitioner?"

"Yes, isn't she a top class Onmyoji?"

"But isn't that person from one of Tachibana's branch families?"

Even if it is an Onmyoji name, it belongs after all to one of the branch families. To say nothing of the do-nothing-job as a police chief.

In front of Ayano who was having such warped thoughts, Kazuma shamelessly praised another woman.

"Because she was more capable than the branch family she was gotten rid of to Tokyo MPD's Special Investigation Unit as some sort of exile"

".............really?"

"Especially for her, because she adopted fairly unprincipled different style techniques, they had various reasons for punishment. But, at the very least now there isn't a single person from the Tachibana more capable than her"

"Hmm, really?"

Seeming really displeased, Ayano made agreeable responses in short sentences with no intonation.

Incompletely understanding her obvious " I'm angry " attitude, Kazuma looked into Ayano's face.

"What happened?"

"Nothing"

Shouting angrily, Ayano turned her face away. Watching her reaction, Kazuma's lips curved as if finally noticing something.

"What's up with you,don't tell you have a sense of rivalry towards Kirika?"

"I- it's not like that!"

That was an almost reflex answer but it was definitely not a lie. The one Ayano was fussing over was not Kirika.

''More than that woman, I was, by far...''

She looked up to Kazuma peevishly.

As for Ayano, she was conceited about the fact that Kazuma was her partner. More than Kirika, she was far more helpful. She fought for the sake of Kazuma.

''"It's fine because it's Kirika"''

He never told her such words, not even once.

He doesn't trust in her. Perhaps he doesn't even have confidence in her.

''Am I that useless?''

It seems she'll forever be nothing more but an unskilled half-share. Thinking like that she becomes unbearably anxious.

Even so, this man never says what she wants to hear and only spouts worthless bullshit with a frivolous laugh.

"It's fine. In other areas it's out of the question but as a practitioner you won't loose. When exchanging blows you're absolutely stronger"

- like that

At the expressively well timed reply, Ayano is helplessly enraged.

"That's not a follow-up! You baka! Just die!"

Kazuma stares at Ayano's fit of anger really, really happy.

Since before the trust comment, for the sake of enjoying himself with Ayano's such reactions, Kazuma takes careful aim with his words but before she will realize it, many of this incidents will happen.

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-06-30T02:05:58Z

Ninjask:

“Hello this is the delivery—”

“Ah, it’s finally here.”

April 18th, Saturday.

The package was delivered to my ordinary house.

Suppressing my anticipation, I went to the entrance hall to retrieve the package.

If the contents were some apples from a farm, I wouldn't get all hyped up.

There is only one thing that can arouse me, and that is:

Porn.

A porn magazine.

I didn’t expect the porn magazines I ordered on the internet last night to arrive.

This was really moving me to tears.

I can’t just go out buying porn magazines straightforwardly; the world is sure convenient. Global warming, air pollution——although it causes considerable damages, we should be thankful even if it’s just for the advancement of civilizations.

I who had received the package, couldn’t help but think.

“Speaking of which, isn’t the box too big?”

The box almost covered the entirety of the entrance hall, even using both hands I couldn’t budge it in the slightest, if it is just porn magazines inside then this is overdoing it.

Moreover, the box in itself is suspicious.

Why is there foam wrapping it!

When did they starting shipping porn magazines as if it was fresh food.

But, I have no way of knowing since this is my first time ordering online. Certainly, Amazon must do it this way.

Anyway I should open it before my sister Manami comes home.

I hurriedly opened the box.

However, inside the box is——

A girl's corpse in undergarments.

“Ah!”

Letting out a sound which could not really be described as one, I took a step backwards.

Hhhh, hey.

What’s with this bizarre scene? Where’s the camera?

Looking around, I couldn’t find anything resembling a camera, after waiting for a moment there’s still no sound of “Frightened success” which the host would normally say while moving the reflector away.

My heart was beating *dokun**dokun* furiously.

No doubt this girl is already dead.

——The whole body was in tatters, just looking at her will give you the chill.

“Ah. Calm down.”

Taking a deep breath, filling up the lungs.

——Don’t be scared don’t be scared, I have already seen it once.

Long silver hair, gorgeous white skin that lacks vitality akin to that of a whitefish. With acorn like eyes void of light and a pair of aquamarine pupils.

Although her chest wasn’t big, she is slender. Considering her waist which emphasizes the curves, it causes her to look very seductive. There are also innards sticking out of her stomach.
Inspecting carefully, one could find that she is breathtakingly beautiful.

If we ignore the fact that she is dead, what’s left is a hard to find beauty.

Uwa.

Corpse. A genuine corpse

“Just give me a break already.”

While thinking such, I closed the box.

Anyway, what should I do next.

Such a troublesome question.

And in the so-called moral lessons, they didn’t teach how to deal with a corpse when it is sent to your house. Still there’s no other way but to think about it.

Among the options available this one is the most reasonable——in case of accident, my life will enter the BAD END route.

I have decided, first of all I will call the police.

For a second, the word ‘Guilty’ entered my mind, still there is no other choice for me to choose from.

Even if I want to hide a corpse, the house has limited space. Of course, burying is also out of the question.

Just when I am about to turn around to grab the the telephone——

The corpse suddenly stood up.

“————!”

Speechless.

He was rooted in his place like when a snake is staring at a frog, relatively his teeth were clattering non-stop from fear.

Impossible.

This can’t be real.

Why can the body still move?

This is like the often seen zombie in a horror movie.

“Sorry for the sudden intrusion. You must be Kusumi Chiharu.”

Ya——!! It spoke——!?

Hey. This is my first time hearing that zombie can speak? Although Japan has the saying “The dead can not speak”, but presently I think it should be erased from the index.

“Yes, yes and who might you be?”

Due to the other party being a zombie, he inadvertently used honorifics.

As a matter of fact, I am just an ordinary high school boy, there’s no way I would have a zombie as an acquaintances.

“I am Zonni, Zonmi R. McKenzie. I am your chosen partner.”

“Pardon?”

“Hehe, don’t play dumb. You already know don’t you. I won’t disappoint you for choosing me as your partner.”

“Ha...”

Displayed on Zonmi’s face was an innocent smile.

Calm down. The flower embroidered undergarment is too much, I need to calm down first......

“Then again, looking at your name ‘Chiharu’ I thought you are a girl, I didn’t expect you to be a boy.”

“Although people often say that, but my parent want me to be a considerate and calculating person.”

Really, this is just too much. That, this zombie can talk.

Not in his wildest dream that he would one day hear a zombie speak out his name.

——While I am thinking.

“Awahhh. Pl, please don’t look at me.”

“Eh?”

This situation is just too abrupt.

Zonmi’s cheeks were flushing red as she shrieked.

From a moment ago Zonmi was still acting composed, I couldn’t help panicking at the sudden change of attitude.

“Waaaaaa, what was I thinking. Just because I saw the name ‘Chiharu’, I assumed that you were a girl.”

“Wait, what?”

Seeing Zonmi who was embarrassingly trying to conceal herself, I finally realized the current situation.

What, isn’t this like a romantic comedy.

Too bad that I can’t get be happy in a situation like this.

How could I be happy when the half-naked beautiful girl has her innards spilled out!?

Although I don’t know anybody who like this, but they definitely exist.

However, but this development is a century too early.

“T, the clothes, quickly give it to me! Wait, why are you staring, you pervert!”

Zonmi snarled.

“Uwahh—”

Being called a pervert, this is very disturbing.

Even I ain’t interested in zombie.

Because I don’t want to get the clothes dirtied, I picked the most ragged one and gave it to Zonmi.

Speaking of which, why is this zombie being sent to my home. Moreover, coming only wearing only undergarments.

Zonmi, who was picking up the clothes said “What is with this! It’s all worn out.” while putting it on.

Incidentally, the feeling felt when you see a girl wearing a loose T-shirt wasn't evoked. The reason it wasn't was because she is a zombie.

Anyway, in regard to this, her putting on the shirt saved a lot of trouble.

He didn’t know where to direct his gaze, this is not because he found Zonmi’s body to be attractive, rather it is due to the fact that the indescribable innards were sticking out of the abdomen.

“To be brief, I got something to ask of you.”

“What’s it. If it is something trivial, I will send you flying?”

“Who gonna ask that kind of thing.”

A perfect situation.

In front of the round table in the living room sat a zombie girl.

Puzzlingly, I served the zombie some tea.

What the heck am I doing.

“What brings a zombie like you to my house?”

I inquired for an explanation.

Speaking of which what is with that partner thingy.

The reason for Zonmi drooping her head down and clenching her fist tight was unknown.

“You, you have spoken the unspoken.”

“Eh?”

“Zonmi”

“Yes?”

“My name is Zonmi! A proud ghoul, Zonmi! Please don’t group me with those inferior zombies.”

“”

The slow witted me had just realized the current situation, basically I had stepped onto a landmine.

So it is like this. Zonmi is actually not a cool beauty, but a dead beauty in a sense.

I take back my words.

“Eh? How should I say it? I am truly sorry Zonmi-san so what should I call you from now on?”

“Just Zonmi is fine, Chiharu. I hope we could establish our relationship as a demon tamer and his partner.”
“Oh? I understand.”

“Thus said, answer my question Chiharu.”

Haihai, said the lightly humming Chiharu.

“You were chosen as a demon tamer because you got exceptional talent. I am here to educate you——to become a top-class demon tamer!”

“It is not too late to master the English language in one and a half day.”

“I am not some nasty salesman.”

Calm down Calm down.

Demon?

Think rationally.

That kind of children stories, it can’t probably true.

But, what about Zonmi in front of me——her existence completely defied common sense. Everything had exceeded my expectation.

What to do, at time like this I should call the cops first——.

“Rest assured, although you are just a snotty nose kid of a demon tamer, if you have me it would be a breeze. I will make you the number one demon tamer, the lord of all demons——the demon king.”

“I haven’t said a thing about wanting to be a demon tamer, let alone demon king. Don’t just arbitrarily strike up a topic on your own.”

“Don’t worry. There’s no need to panic since you don’t have the right to refuse in the first place anyways.”

“What do you mean?”

Adopting a poker face, Zonmi thus stated.

“The only race capable of being demon tamers are the humans, but those with talents numbered no more than thousands. About people who have contracted with demons all of them are accomplished people in the society. It is not exaggerating to call it having a huge influence on the race.”

“Tamer’s selection——when I heard that Chiharu chose a zombie, we leapt in joy. Some seemed to have even ascended to heaven.”

“It is as you hear Chiharu, this is not life threatening at all. If you don’t accept it, a war will break out between the zombie and human race. Please consider it.”
“————!”

What is this.

A war between zombies and humans?

Though it sounded unbelievable, but Zonmi is here, here right in front me, then it wouldn’t be surprising to have other races than this, this possibility couldn’t be ruled out.
But, demons?

That kind of suspicious job, no way in hell I would do it, I also didn’t expect to choose a zombie as my partner.

Therefore——

“Sorry but I do not believe that story of yours. Please don’t bring it up again.”

It is as stated.

Even if it is my fault for choosing this, even if a lot of people lose their lives, it is not all for me to blame.

Although saying it like this sounds reasonable, still there is no one out there that can reproach me.

“So it has come to this. Then will you still say the same thing after seeing this?”

Zonmi, pulling out an apple from god knows where, switched on the television.

Currently broadcasting on the daytime news program was——a live broadcast.

[Please look! The scene in front of us is so unbelievable!]

The news reporter while holding onto the microphone, hurriedly reported.

From the broadcasting caption, it is in Kanagawa prefecture, Yogohama.

The place isn’t that far from here.

On the screen, a gigantic octopus is rampaging about.

Arrrreeeeee. I thought I just saw something strange.

I squinted my eyes.

Once again looking at the screen.

However, it seemed I am not mistaken.

“Zonmi, what is that?”

“Sea monster, Kraken, from the look of it the contract with a demon tamer failed.”

“So that’s why it is running amok all over the place.”

“Not quite delicious, it seems.”

Not long after, the scene shifted to the residential area.

[Waaaaaaaa Daddy——]

[W, what is that strange creature!]

Due to the appearance of the creature, sounds of lamenting could be heard everywhere.

When did Kanagawa fallen into chaos like this!?

“Hey, Zonmi! The houses are being plucked out like bamboo shoot! How can this not be serious!”

“Please calm down. This is such a magnificent runaway, surely a high ranking demon tamer has already been dispatched to deal with this.”

[T, that.]

[T, that thing. Dear viewers do you see that? Totally unbelievable. A gigantic monster has appeared!]

The scene shifted by a lot along with the reporter’s scream.

Skin resembling flame. Horns towering over the horizon.

Suddenly appearing out of nowhere, an ox like creature holding a hatchet in its hand.

[Uuuuuuuuuuuu————]

The ox-like creature let out a monstrous roar, then lifting up the weapon over its head. Flash, it chopped down on the octopus monster.

“Ah”

“The outcome had been decided.”

The ax let out an unpleasant sound as it went through the octopus’s body, soon the octopus turned into yellow colored dust, dispersing into the air.

Hey, what the heck is this.

This had violated the law completely.

Following that, after the ox-like creature finished its job, it disappeared without a trace.

——A sudden occurrence.

What’s left, are only the crowd of people and messed up street.

“It is as you witnessed, this is reality. In the future these creatures will continue to appear, also the thing that happened today will occur frequently.”

“”

Switching off the television, Zonmi let out a low groan.

Indeed if those mythical creatures don’t continue to make their appearance, but this is not the time to consider those thing.

The question itself already poses a lot of doubts.

Just the fact that this zombie girl arriving to his house already spelled trouble, above all, thinking that today monster battling out together incident will be a normal occurrence.

How I hope that this is just a dream.

How I hope that this is all a lie.

However, since it already happened, there is no choice but to accept it.

——To accept this kind of reality.

“Why, why is it so abrupt.”

Zonmi too, and the monster on the television, the timing of their appearance is too perfect.

“The gate linking the demon and human world together——the door of the spirit world. The gate has greatly weakened. The one who are capable of maintaining peace between humans and demons——is only the demon tamers.”

Once again he was reminded by this serious statement.

Isn’t this turn of event kinda not favorable?

“I will ask just in case, how do I become a demon tamer?”

“Firstly you need to form a contract with me. Regarding this some preparations are required——the ring should arrive at Chiharu’s home soon.”

Speaking of which this is like a rare item in Pokemon.

While he was considering this all over again.

DingDong~

The doorbell rang as if it had already been predetermined.

“Aiya, it seems the ring has been delivered. Then let’s perform the contract.”

“I understand. I understand so stay there.”

After placating the excited Zonmi, I went to the door and unlocked it.

Were the delivery guy to see the house he would be at a loss for word.

[Hello—, this is the delivery.]

Uwahh, what is with this perfect timing.

Seems like it is true that the ring is being sent via the express delivery.

Lightly running over to the entrance. What was sent compared to the coffin Zonmi emerged out from it is very small.

Truthfully speaking, I got no idea about what was happening up till now.

There were many questions he would like to ask.

But, here I will form a contract with Zonmi, from today onwards I will be a demon tamer.

Even if this is the ice age I would also like to refuse.

This kind of job is really dark.

“Chiharu?”

I turned around towards the lovely female voice, ehh!

Standing there is Zonmi.

“————!”

“What is with that shocked expression.”

“D, don’t just suddenly speak from behind me.”

Damn it, even if I know it already this is still too surprising.

Although it was better after putting on clothes, the zombie girl Zonmi’s attractiveness hadn’t changed one bit. This was really life threatening.

“So the ring has arrived.”

“Apparently yes.”

“Then quickly open it! Care if I open it first?”

“I don’t mind.”

Surfaced on Zonmi’s face was an expression full of delight.

Why is she so happy about it.

By the way how in the world could forming a contract with demon can make them happy? Even if I don’t understand, isn’t it all good if that can make others happy?

Unconsciously, he was pondering over the matter.

“Chiharu.”

“Eh, what. For your information I haven’t decided to be a demon tamer yet! Furthermore, I haven’t completely trusted you yet!”

“It seems that before Chiharu can become a demon tamer, I need to discipline you from the start.”

“Ha. What are you saying!”

At this moment, I recalled something important.

In Zonmi’s hand is the porn magazines he ordered online yesterday night.

“W, wait. You are mistaken.”

Such perfect timing.

Zonmi’s eyes which are already like a dead fish gradually lost its light.

“What am I mistaken! You nymphomaniac!”

In an instant Zonmi’s clenched fist came flying straight at my chin.

Aaaaaa, if only she is not a zombie—.

If only she is not a zombie, I would be happy at this romantic comedy development—.

I thought as my consciousness gradually faded away.

× × ×

“Ughhh.”

When I opened my eyes, I discovered that I am being tied on the bed.

“Ahh, oniichan. You awake~”

“Ma.....nami.”

“Correct. I am oniichan’s personal c**dump for it, Manami~”

Oh, I am right on the mark.

This daring speech like that of the Tokyo governor's.

My sister, Kusumi Manami.

Glamorous long black hair, as her brother I couldn’t help but appreciate it as a piece of peerless artwork.

Just only this one point, if the brother complex could be cured, it would be the perfect image of an ideal sister.

“Oh right, Zonmi? Where is Zonmi!?”

Suddenly, like an electrical typewriter his hazy memory slowly continued to come back.

Up until now I should have been with the zombie girl, Zonmi!

“Zonmi? Oniichan, are you still sleepy? Maybe your imagination~”

“Hey.”

“Besides, what is this Zonmi? A name? Ahahahaha—, what a strange name~”

Manami let out an innocent smile.

Is it real or not.

Hahaha, so it’s just a dream. No wonder, it just feel too forced.”

“Anyway. Did you see today news, oniichan.”

“Eh, news?”

“It’s about the monster battle! There’s an octopus, ox and snake rampaging~”

“Octopus, ox, snake?”

What a combination.

Apart from their origin there are no commonalities at all.

“You will know once you open the television. It’s a hot topic everywhere~”

“Really?”

“Really~”

“Haha.”

This is bad. It seems that it isn’t a dream.

Monsters do exist.

It exists in reality.

If it is like this, where did that Zonmi gone off to.

“How long have I slept for, Manami?”

“Um~, from when I came back home two hours had already passed.”

In an interval of two hours, two more monsters had made their appearances.

Damn it, what the hell, I don’t get it at all—.

“Then, how come oniichan is lying on the hallway sleeping? In addition, surrounded by porn magazines.”

“Oh.”

It was shameful of me to be knocked unconscious.

Suddenly I sensed a threat and tried to jump off the bed.

However, the crunching sound of metal obstruct me.

Crap. I forgot my hands are tied to the bed.

Even if I shift my position my safety is not guaranteed, but it is too late to use force to break through now.

“Hehe, it is futile~since I have already restrained the whole of oniichan body.”

“Oi, this is going overboard.”

“Please answer my question first, oniichan. Has your head become muddled from all these porn magazines? Are the H-contents that interesting?”

“N, no idea!”

I am in deep shit!

In fact he hasn’t read it yet, as a result he doesn’t know how much of H-contents there are.

At least please tell me what is inside.

“Hehe, you can only play dumb for now~ since I have these hostages.”

“D, don’t tell me.”

In my mind there is only one possibility.

Since are there any others? There is only one thing second to my life in this world——the only possible answer is porn magazines.

For a school life devoid of youth. To a high school boy porn magazine is above everything else. The so-called holy bible of youth.

“Please answer me honestly, oniichan. Have you become muddled head because of porn magazines?”

“”

Needless to say that all of my answers till now are true.

Just that how to explain about [Zonmi’s arrival], I don’t think Manami can accept it.

Moreover even if I come up with a reason to gloss over, he couldn’t think of an excuse for the porn magazines part. I am currently in a pinch.

“Please! You can do anything you want, just spare the hostages!”

In the end——I could only plead for it like my life is on the line.

Don’t tell me there are other ways.

“Umm, since oniichan said so.”

“Really! You decided to give it back to me!?”

“I understand, I will release them~however, I will release only the sister incest related porn magazines.”

“Isn’t that the worst!”

“Of course. Housewives? Female teachers? Oniichan really have bad taste! These are unhealthy for you! You have already deviate from the path of a proper human!”

“”

This is too much, too much.

Speaking of which for my sister to think so is more outrageous.

“Sorry, oniichan. Actually Manami already understands.”

“Hmm?”

“Looks like oniichan is restraining himself. So not to walk the wrong path. No worries, this is also partly due to me——let Manami take responsibility for this!”

First I need to escape, but once again the relentless sound of metal crunching obstruct my path.

Waaaaaaaaaaaa! My right wrist quickly moved up——!

Otherwise I——

“I, idiot! No need to panic, we are all Tokyo’s resident!? Aah, aah——”

Ruthlessly, the sound of wailing could be heard from the Kusumi’s household.

× × ×

Concurrently on the other hand.

A place situated between the demon world and the human world.

At an ancient city in the barren wilderness, stood a pair, male and female.

“BOSS. Reporting in duty, number 063, the kraken has been successfully captured.”

Adorning with black clothes, a man was saluting a masked female sitting on a jade throne.

“I see. Well done well done. Now we outlaws are approaching our goal by another step. Well done.”

“Sir, your kind words are too much.”

“Continue to accomplish your missions and gather more——now is the best opportunity for us——enough for it to be recorded in history.”

“This servant understands; still there is one thing on my mind.”

“What is it, say it out.”

“My worry is nothing. Rather than that the future of the seventh class. In actual fact, the extras——those inferior group of people, I don’t see the worth of risking it.”

“Hehe. About that matter do not worry.”

The masked woman let out slight laughter then proceeded to speak.

“Kurari. How many newcomers have been selected this morning?”

“Approximately a hundred.”

“The correct answer is five hundred.”

“!?”

The man called Kurari sensed a chill down his spine.

At present, officially registered demon tamers numbered approximately one thousand. In the case her words are true then the new members applied this morning amounted to half the total.
This is quite messed up. Originally to train a demon tamer at least two demons and three years time are required.

Don’t tell me the upper echelon let out the fact that monsters exist in this world.

This can lead to dispute between demons and demon tamers.

“This must not be allowed to disclose! I can’t not possess any doubts toward them.”

“Hehe. Although I don’t know what is going on, but the new members are all of high caliber. For the preparation of the decimation of the demon world. Finally the whole magic association will take action.”

“So it is like this. Still in the end it is by your will BOSS.”

“”
Among the new cadets there is one that required attention.

Kusumi Chiharu.

Though he is new, there is no one like him in the history to be favored by the demons to this extent.

Human or demon.

In the end which side will he choose, this is becoming more and more interesting.

The face under the masked woman broke down.

Ancient Magic Arc

2013-06-21T14:40:42Z

Ninjask: Rewritten for proper grammar. Breaking up large sentences. Maintaining tense. Note sure whether is is really 'palace' or a typo for 'place'.

Ancient Magic Arc is a light novel series written by [[User:Evanarifin60|Evanarifin60]]

==Story Synopsis==
The world was filled with magic and was filled with many kinds of legend and each legend gave birth to many stories, names, and legendary Arc/weapons. A young boy named Kamito Toma was born with magic capacity below an average person, although he had talents that were highly above average. He had a dream of becoming a high level magician by graduating from the Rexfrom magic academy, which was the root of all magic and the palace where many magicians from all over the world came and studied. And so the boy worked hard to fulfill his dream as one day when he went into training. There he will find some things that will change his life forever, and from there on he will meet with many troubles, and encounter many exciting adventures.

== Updates ==
*March 6, 2013: Volume 1 Prologue + Chapter 1 completed
[[Ancient Magic Arc:Updates|Updates Archive]]

==''Ancient Magic Arc'' by Evanarifin60==

===Volume 1 ===

*[[Ancient Magic Arc Volume 1: Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ancient Magic Arc Volume 1: Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ancient Magic Arc Volume 1: Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (25%)

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Category:Original]]

Rain:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2013-05-23T16:25:22Z

Ninjask: Fixed typos

Sunlight shone over Leni's head, but as it was closing in upon the winter season the air was hardly warm.

To the contrary, it was quite chilly.

Leni was being relentlessly assailed by the cold wind as he sat on a bench in the castle courtyard. From the branches of the trees planted within the castle walls, red-tinted leaves fluttered down.

It's really cold. But, like what happened a few days ago, Yuri might come by.

Wavering between seeking shelter in the castle or continuing to wait outside, Leni had no idea when she might come. No matter what, he had no intention of giving up the possibility of having lunch together with Yuri.

She had finally started to show some interest in him and his swordsmanship, so the real battle would be from here on out. Just a little longer, a little longer!

......Leni hadn't even paused to consider the possibility that, when Yuri had come to watch practice a few days ago, it may have only been a coincidence.

As though making fun of his tragic condition, a gust of icy wind slammed into him. His fingers gripping the sandwich were nearly frozen stiff, but as a man he continued to bear it.

"Well, it really is rather peaceful."

Leni said, letting out a slow sigh.

Currently, under Rain's orders they were preparing their marching formations, but there weren't any detailed instructions as of yet. Unlike the knights or trainees of lower status, captains like Leni really weren't that busy. It wasn't like they had nothing to do, but a break was a necessity.

In other words, nothing differed from the usual. Even if the leader of the country had died, and a vast majority of their allies had fallen. Well, Xenoa was making enough of a scene for all of them though.

At any rate...just how is the general's head put together, I wonder...?

Four days earlier in the evening, the two aides Leni and Xenoa had been called to Rain's room. His face always seemed to be younger that theirs. With a wide smile, Rain had given them some information.

"Today, I've received a report through Magic Vision about the current situation with Zarmine's expedition."

He really was beaming. All around, he seemed to be in a great mood. The color of his face was healthy and looked well. Then again, it always did...

What, have you finished defying the majority that say this war is decided with your 'Surprising-Turn-Around-Victory' strategy!? Have you already defeated Zarmine!?

Believing Rain would saying something along those lines, Leni broke into a ridiculous smile. Naturally, anyone that saw the general's expression at such a time would think so. It's not like he had thought of something anyone else wouldn't have...

By the way――the truth was far from what he had imagined.

The opposing expedition had nearly decimated every unit save Ralphus's. Due to the betrayal of Ganoa and Gilles, King Douglas had died in battle...

Leni felt his legs turn to rubber. He was stunned that Rain could laugh so in the midst of such a situation. Even before Rain had become a Knight five years previously, Leni had fought under him when they had been mercenaries. This was one aspect of Rain he never had been able to fathom.

Just remembering his own pale and shaking expression, and Xenoa waving her sword around in one of those violent outbursts of hers, caused his head to ache.

"Well, what's done is done."

Dropping his gaze to his lunchbox which was by now half empty, he put the lid back on with lingering affection before reaching his hands up and stretching his muscles.

In the end, he had never met the King before, and the always gentle Ralphus had been saved, so it wasn't really all that bad, he thought.

The one I serve has always been the general after all.

Yes...While Douglas had been the King of the country, he was not Leni's lord. The only one he would follow was Rain.

And the fact that he hadn't left Ralphus for dead, made Leni really glad.

"Ah, commanding officer~!"

A voice that sounded relieved caused Leni to pause as he was getting ready to leave.

When he looked back, a man who appeared to still be in his teens came jogging up towards him from the direction of the castle's gate. If he remembered correctly, the youth was a Knight trainee in his unit. Leni couldn't remember his name, but there was no mistaking him.

"Has something happened?"

"Ah, yes. Actually, I'm not sure what I should do."

"What about?"

"I'm on duty for guarding the gate today, but just a moment ago, someone who looks like a noble I've never seen before came asking to meet with Rain. I was trying to figure out what to do......they're not even giving me their name."

As expected of a gate guard, he saluted in form and hand while wearing his armor.

Nodding as he listened intently he wondered to himself why, whenever something happens, everybody came to him.

Xenoa's somewhere nearby, so why me? I wanted to get some rest too.

"It goes without saying but, we can't let them in."

Without letting out his previous thoughts, Leni responded crisply which was rare for him.

"We're in a time of war after all. Even if the appearance is that of a noble, we have no way of telling what kind of person they are. I'm always saying it, aren't I? No suspicious people are to be let in."

"Yes......of course."

For some reason this youth seemed to be rather disappointed.

He glanced once more at Leni as though hoping for some compromise, before reluctantly doing an about-face.

Leni hardened his heart, keeping himself from calling out to stop him.

After all, they were in the middle of a war.

There was simply no way they could let anyone into the castle who wouldn't even give their name.

Even when things were slow, decisions had to upheld.

Sighing, the youth let out a stream of words as he walked away.

"And she was such a beauty, too. It's too bad."

"Wait a minute, you!"

Loudly calling out for him to stop, Leni sprinted to catch up with the youth who was walking away.

It was a response with no delay.

"My intuition tells me that I should at least meet with this person. Yep, I'll head over there right away."

With that, Leni left the guard behind. The lunchbox was also left on the bench.

He heard the guard stutter, but ignored it and hurried on.

"N, no fair! Getting ahead like that, Captain Leni!"

Hearing the voice call out to him from behind, Leni quickened his pace even more.

Right before the castle gate, an angel stood waiting.

It was a ridiculous expression to use, but that was how Leni felt. That was how beautiful this girl was.

She looked to be around fourteen to sixteen.

Long, straight and shining gold tresses fell to about her waist. Her sparkling eyes were a light blue that grew deeper in gradation closer to the center of the eye. No matter how you looked at her, she was undoubtedly a noble of Sunkwoll.

Gentle features――with an amazingly stunning face turned up upon Leni's approaching footsteps, before showing a look of complete disappointment and once again dropping to the ground.

Unusual for the nobility, she had a rather reserved personality.

"All of you, you're scaring the lady! Don't stare so much!"

For now, Leni gave the order to the youth who had called him a moment before, and to the other slightly older guard who had remained at his post. After all, they had been staring at her with mouths agape.

The two guards reluctantly moved their gazes away from the girl.

As a man he knew how much they wanted to look. Even so, he wouldn't change his orders.

Yet Leni himself continued to stare at the angelic girl, as though he were boring a hole right through her.

"Well now, miss. If you have any business here, let me hear you out."

"......Uhm. I, I am......"

The angel lifter her face ever so slightly, and when she met the burning gaze Leni was pouring towards her, she again looked down.

"What is it? You don't have to hold back, just come out and say whatever it is. I am General Rain's aide, Leni――ah, hey!"

It was sudden and unexpected.

The beautiful girl who had been so timid a moment ago, strode quickly up to Leni.

She came so close to bumping into him, that his nostrils were filled with the sweet scent of perfume.

"Rain's aide! In that case, please let me meet with him!"

Her perfectly clear blue eyes shone brightly as she looked up at Leni.

It seemed she wasn't just a quiet girl after all.

"W, whaaaaa?"

She nodded vigorously several times. He was taken aback, and felt completely at her command.

At that moment he noticed the glare of the two gate guards.

Leni quickly returned to himself.

That's right. Just a while ago he had been stressing 'You can't let anyone into the castle!' It was dangerous to change the rules because of the sweetness of some girl. Beyond dangerous. It would lead to problems in authority and structure with his men.

"Ahh...Ahem."

Feeling the eyes of his men on him, Leni purposefully took a few steps back. After he had regained his composure from the attack of this girl who was now all smiles, he spoke.

"Well, according to the circumstance it's not like I can't bring you to the General, but at the very least I'd like to know your name and business."

At that, her face shadowed over. It seemed there was some kind of complicated circumstance which existed beneath that countenance.

Even so, it was something he had to ask, so he waited silently for an answer. Time crept by until, at long last, with a troubled expression the girl opened her pale-pink lips.

"......My name is Shelfa."

"Shelfa? Hmmm, I feel like I've heard that name somewhere before."

Leni's memory snagged on something. It was definitely a name he had heard before. As though struggling with the same thoughts, the two guards tilted their heads.

Different from Leni, she was a noble of pure blood, and her eyes were entirely blue. There was no white part. By some chance, perhaps she was a famous person?

"You are unmistakably a noble......furthermore from a prestigious house, right? What's your full name?"

The silence that followed this inquiry was much longer than the last.

The three cast nervous glances between them as they waited, until at last she slowly started to give her name."

"My full name is――" "Yeah, your full name is?" "......Shelfa Iras Sunkwoll."

"Shelfa Iras Sunkwoll......Sunkwoll......So....EEHHH!?" Repeating it faithfully, Leni broke out in a loud voice, shocked.

After all, there were only a few people whose name included that of the Kingdom.

At long last realizing who this mysterious beauty was, the three literally jumped at this revelation.

What a predicament! Leni felt sweat on his brow. What a beauty! Wait...that's not it! I've got to tell the General right away!

"General! GE~NER~AL!"

Without any warning the door to Rain's chambers opened, and Leni appeared, his eyes round as saucers.

Rain lifted his gaze from the drawn map atop the table, letting out a heavy sigh.

"...It seems everyone wants to barge in here today. I'm finally in the mood to come up with a plan, so don't bother me. Besides, this isn't some cheap inn. This room is the most important personal quarters of the entire castle, so at least knock, would you?"

"Let's leave that for later! Something big has happened! Something so big everything else pales in comparison!"

"You don't need to keep repeating yourself. Just spit it out already." "Alright. I'll tell you, so I hope your ready."

Taking a deep breath, Leni spoke in a dramatic tone. "She's here at the castle! The Princess! I was so surprised!" "Your voice is too loud, this isn't a rally, you know!"

Rain cried out in a loud voice, standing up in his aggravation.

Well, so she came on her own.

"...You don't seem all that surprised?"

Leni asked him dutifully.

"Well that's obvious, isn't it. I received a letter from Ralphus 'kindly requesting' that I take care of the Princess, so wouldn't it make sense that he gave her some sort of instructions? For example, if anything happens she should come to my place. Well, now that she's here, I guess it can't be helped."

"S, so quickly...She is quite the beauty, the Princess. A little more like..."

"You liar."

Rain cut him off, laughing.

"You really think a beauty could be born from that sweaty old geezer?"

"Hah! You jest! W, well it's okay. Only, what I said is true. Like you, General, I was skeptical at first, but when I came to see her..."

"Alright, I get it, I get it. In that case, you can take care of her. That should satisfy you, right?"

"Eh!? Can I really? Ya -hoo! Ah! Wait a moment. Even if I wanted to, she's quite adamant about meeting with you in person though."

"With me? Why?"

"I've not the faintest! She acted as though she already knew you though."

Leni's envious gaze bored intently into Rain.

He was easy to read. Even though Yuri seemed to have caught his eye, he was still going to chase after this Princess.

"How would I know her, a Princess. There has to be some misunderstanding somewhere."

"It didn't seem that way. It really felt that she has some pressing reason for seeing you."

"Even if you say so, there's nothing I can do if I haven't a clue. Anyway, it's not as though I could turn down the request of the Princess if she wants to meet me so."

In a bad mood, Rain proceeded to leave his quarters.

Well, for the sake of argument there was nothing wrong with going to meet her.

As though Rain's attitude made him angry, Leni put a lot of force into his next words. "When you meet her you'll be just as surprised by her beauty."

"You really think so~? Want to make a bet of it?"

"That sounds great! If you meet the Princess and can say she isn't incredibly pretty, then I'll run naked around the castle grounds one-hundred times, backwards!"

Rain couldn't help but be taken aback at this.

For Leni who was weak-willed and lacked confidence, yet boasted no arch-enemies to date...

It might be best if he did meet with her.

Firming up his resolve Rain increased his pace and walked out into the hallway.

If I meet with her and she looks like King Douglas, I'll have you do exactly as you promised!

As he continued in the direction of the guest chamber on the first floor, a blonde haired beauty came walking towards him. She was wearing a violet tunic that fell to her waist, and a matching pair of trousers.

Unfortunately, it was Xenoa. He could feel a scolding coming on. "General!"

Upon seeing him, she came running up to him.

All of a sudden her face grew angry, and her prettiness was ruined......It was always the same. "I met you at just the right time. There's something important I have to tell you."

"Starting with that right off the bat, are you......Sorry but I don't have time just now. Some troublesome person's requested my presence."

Rain responded with a serious expression and tone. It goes without saying he didn't stop moving either.

But Xenoa wasn't one to give up at just that, as she fell in step with him. "Who is this person?"

"Apparently it's the Princess. Amazing, isn't it?" Leni responded in Rain's stead, happily.

......It isn't that important, but this isn't some kid's boasting contest!

"Wha!? T, the Princess!?"

Seeming to grow a little pale, Xenoa put a hand on the wall to steady herself. She placed a hand on her forehead, and with a stunned expression lifted her gaze to the ceiling. It was such an overly dramatic reaction, it would cause one to think she were doing it on purpose.

"W, when did she arrive..."

"Well, just a moment ago, really..."

As Leni was explaining the events to Xenoa, Rain left them behind and continued on.

If he continued to hang around Xenoa, her nagging would become incessant, and he couldn't handle it. But as he anticipated, he heard the sound of hurried footsteps as Xenoa again lined up beside him. Followed by...nagging.

"Why didn't you talk to me about such an important thing?"

"My word! I've only just heard of it myself! If you're going to complain, tell it to Leni!"

"General! What a thing to say!"

Leni's voice was raised almost to a shout.

"Anyway. I'll accompany you."

Glaring at Leni, Xenoa said heatedly.

Fed up, Rain stopped walking.

"Do as you like. We've arrived after all."

Just when he lifted his arm to knock on the solid iron reinforced door....he felt a cold shiver.

Pressure.

Rain's sixth sense, forged from countless battles, was warning him of something dangerous.

The one in this room was dangerous.

A tingling feeling in his neck told him that it was someone, perhaps an enemy, that he had met before.

What is this? The one inside should be the Princess. Then why, this force......it feels as though whoever is in there could be equal to myself...No, perhaps even beyond that.

That wasn't all.

This isn't the first time I've had this feeling. I've met someone somewhere before who gave off this same type of pressure. I'd forgotten, but I believe it was......

"General, what's the matter? You've frozen solid."

Leni's peaceful voice drew him from his contemplations.

Rain slowly lowered his raised hand.

"Hey, Leni......Xenoa, you too. I'd like to ask just in case but, do you know if the Princess is skilled in swordsmanship or physical combat? Or perhaps magic or something else?"

"Hah?"

Leni tilted his head to the side, and Xenoa's face showed she didn't understand the question.

Tired of waiting, Rain interjected.

"In other words, is she strong is what I'm trying to figure out."

The two aides traded glances that showed they were on the same page.

After a small pause, Xenoa spoke.

"The Princess has always been kept within the Palace grounds. I've heard she is learned and has studied manners, but I don't believe she ever learned swordsmanship or magic."

"Hmm..."

But still, there was no mistaking this feeling.

He was still feeling the pressure. Rain never doubted his sixth sense. It was because of it that he had been able to live through till today, after all.

"Well, whatever."

He would know upon entering.

There is nothing that I fear, no matter the opponent. So let's just have a look, shall we.

Rain put strength into his hand, lifting it to knock against the door.

As he entered the room, he eyes rested on a young girl with long golden hair who turned around quickly.

The girl who had been staring at the scenery outside the window looked directly at Rain, and only Rain, with her large blue eyes.

Woah now...Rain couldn't say a word. He was stunned by how beautiful the girl looked in the frilled, pure white clothing she was wearing.

Just a moment. How in the world could that ugly old geezer whose feet stank to high heaven, have a girl this beautiful? Not one part of her looks like him?

Furthermore...

He knit his brow.

He definitely felt like he had seen this girl before.

The pressure lifting, Rain looked intently at every corner of the girls face.

"......Rain."

All of a sudden, tears began welling up from the depths of her eyes.

Stretching out her shaking hands, she walked towards him with both tears in her eyes and a smile on her face.

"Eh? Ahhh~! Are you the Princess?"

Rain's question full of uncertainty on how to react, didn't even enter the girl's ears.

"I've wanted to see you......Always, always I have been waiting for you. Rain......I'm so happy....so happy. Finally...finally we can meet."

One step at a time the girl approached him, at last running and throwing herself into him. Her warm body pressed against him.

Now it was Leni and Xenoa's turn to freeze in place.

Especially Leni, his hands were outstretched ready to hug something, while his face showed the expression of a kid who had just had his favorite candy stolen away.

"----Rain!"

It was the Princess who had called his name.

"W, wait a second! Princess, you seem to have the wrong person..."

Saying such, he firmly wound his arm around her waist. He felt rather good at the moment.

"Rain, do you not remember? It's me. You played with me three years ago......"

The girl finally broke into a great smile, and gazed up at him.

Three years ago......As he heard it, his memories at last came to the front. The girl he had met in the garden where trespassers weren't allowed. Her beautiful yet lonely face, and the promise they had made...

The image of the girl from his memories overlapped the figure of the girl before him.

"Aah~! You're that kid from that time!"

Without thinking Rain spoke in a loud voice.

"Yes! Oh, you remember me then!"

"Of course! But for me to completely mistake you. In only three years, you have really bloomed into a wonderful woman. I couldn't figure it out right away."

With the intention of welcoming her warmly, Rain hugged her tightly to his chest. In return, she squeezed her arms, wound around his back, tightly.

Oh! Her flat chest also seems to have expanded quite well-----

"...General."

The soft voice interjected his moment of bliss. With a fixed gaze Xenoa glared at Rain. Her hand rested on the sword at her waist.

Why she was wearing a sword in the castle was a mystery to him.

"May I ask about the circumstances?"

"You know, I'm sensing a really unpleasant aura from you."

"The circumstances!"

Her hand gripping the handle shook.

She was someone who snapped easily.

A bit regretfully, Rain removed his arm from around Michelle.

"Calm down and I'll tell you. This child is an acquaintance of mine, and her name is Michelle."

"E, eh? She's not the Princess?"

Leni said, finally breaking free from his petrification.

"Ah, no no. Well, I can understand the reason. Michelle tried to meet with me, but since she wasn't let into the castle, she had no choice but to use the Princess's name."

"Uhm, well..."

Michelle timidly tried to interject with upturned eyes.

Rain waved his hand in the air, signaling her not to worry.

"It's nothing to worry about, Michelle. If one of those men over there tried it I'd blast them away, but you're special. You've no reason to feel upset."

"N, no, it's just..."

"I said it's no big deal. A sinless prank now and then, its nothing. When I was young, I was called the Emperor of Pranks."

"That's not it!"

Michelle raised her voice suddenly.

She realigned her expression, looking very serious indeed.

"I have lied to you, Rain."

"......Eh?"

"Please let me give you my real name. I am Shelfa Iras Sunkwoll......the daughter of King Douglas...I'm terribly sorry, Rain. I have been lying to you since the beginning."

Rain's mind went completely blank.

After a short while of staring at her in a daze,

"...What'd you say?"

The mood in the room grew ever heavier.

☆――☆――☆

He was dreaming.

It was a dream where he crossed swords with a man who's silver hair was long enough to cover one eye.He was closing in on Rain who had never been defeated since leaving his hometown, and trying to bring their battle to a conclusion.

Impossible!

He thought within his dream.

Is such a thing even possible? For me to be cornered so--

I must become the best. I can't allow defeat, no matter the opponent! Never again will I---

Ignoring Rain's edginess, the man with the silver hair swung his gleaming magical sword, closing down on Rain. The scarlet aura of the blade filled Rain's field of vision, before he was cut to pieces.

"—Ahk!"

Rain awoke in a pool of sweat.

He was atop his bed in the same room as always, with the morning sun streaming in through the window.

After recalling the nightmare he'd just had, Rain slowly shook his head before getting out of his bed. --A dream is a dream. There is no way I could lose.

Nodding decisively, he headed to his wardrobe. He changed into his usual black shirt and black pants, yawning lightly. He had finally regained his composure.

...Tomorrow we are moving out after all. Maybe today I'll just take it easy. I did just have a strange dream after all. Perhaps I was getting tired without realizing it.

This was actually the day the lord of a castle was busiest, but Rain, who disliked troublesome tasks, decided to hurry up and head out before he was discovered by Xenoa.

He was already feeding misleading information to Zarmine through Günter. Due to differing instructions coming in from their home country, they should be immobile at the moment. If things went well, they would meet them at the border.

Thinking about the plan and battle to come, Rain finished changing and put on his magical sword that was leaning against the wall.

"Alright, I don't think anyone is watching."

After checking once again, Rain leaped out from his window.

Twirling several times in the air, Rain landed catlike upon the ground from a height of six floors which would have killed any ordinary man.

"Now, how about an easy long-distance ride...ah!"

At the end of Rain's gaze, stood a young boy with his eyes wide open.

Rain didn't know it, but he was the same guard that had met Shelfa at the gate the previous day.

"I've got a bad habit of automatically barring men from my field of vision...Hey you, come here a moment."

The gate guard, his eyes still wide open, shuffled his way over.

"What's your name and rank?"

"Y, yes sir! My name is Milan. I'm a knight-in-training, General."

"I see, Milan. Did you see that just now?"

"Yeah, well....."

Smiling broadly Rain clasped Milan on the shoulder.

"Hey, Milan. Let me tell you a scary story. It's one of the scariest I've ever heard."

"N, no thanks, I don't really care for..."

"Just listen."

Rain silenced the taut-faced Milan with the glint in his eye before continuing.

"It's a story I know of a knight-in-training, let's call him M...One day, M came to witness, coincidentally, a secret of the lord he serves. He was, you know, quite talkative, and happily told that secret to someone else."

Even though Milan's face was icy cold, sweat was pouring down.

"W, what happened to M?"

He asked, his face pale. His lips had turned violet.

Rain shook his head in an exaggerated motion, before speaking in a tragic tone.

"It was such a tragedy, so frightening. As punishment, every day he had to clean the lavatory, his duties as gate guard were extended five years, his wages were halved and what's more, he never had another chance to go out into the rest of the world. Quite a frightening story, wouldn't you agree?"

"It's frightening! Terribly frightening!"

Milan nodded, his teeth clattering.

His face went from pale to ghostly white. Rain continued to gaze intently into his eyes.

He then said in a low voice,

"So, I'll return to my first question. Did you just now, witness anything out of the ordinary?"

"I only saw the General leave properly through the front entrance!"

Milan responded, his voice starting to develop a sobbing quality.

"Well, it seems we have an understanding. The future captain of a thousand, that will be you, M!"

Clapping him firmly on the shoulder, Rain left the stupefied Milan behind, walking off in a good mood.

......I might be serving someone totally amazing...

Milan, standing straight as a pole, thought as he watched the back of the castle lord heading off.

As though nothing had happened, Rain hummed happily as he continued towards the courtyard.

Cortecreas Castle had an elite plumbing system installed, but there was also a standard water well.

Rain went around the back of the castle, bent on washing his face before he left. It was at the well that he met his new guest.

The young girl was wiping her long damp hair dry with a towel...Her hair glittered golden in the light of the sun which had just begun its ascent.

The pure white dress she wore suited her very well. It was one of many outfits Rain had ordered be prepared for her. Reflecting Rain's interests, the hem of the skirt was quite short.

"Yo, little one!"

Rain greeted Shelfa in a manner most unbefitting for a Princess.

"Rain!"

A smile spread across the face of the girl.

Her joy overflowed from her entire body, and throwing the towel aside Shelfa rushed up to him.

"Good morning! I'm so glad I could meet you so early in the morning."

"Y, yeah."

Her words caused even Rain to be at a loss for a moment. Her perfectly clear azure eyes sparkled brightly as she stretched out a hand to firmly hold his.

--Did I do something to cause me to be so well liked?

"You know, you're actually above me in rank, but the fact we can spend time together like in the past is nice."

"There's no reason you need say such a thing, even if that is the case..."

Her smile faded somewhat.

"Perhaps, you are still mad at me?"

"Not a chance. If it's about that, then I've already heard your situation, and I don't mind. It was only for confirmation."

"I'm so relieved..."

"Only, in front of every one else we should speak as Princess and vassal. Luckily, I can sense people's presence, so there shouldn't be a problem right now."

"I..."

Shelfa furrowed her brow.

"I want to be able to speak plainly with you all the time. Also, about me taking the place of my father..."

"We talked about that yesterday, didn't we? The next in line who has the claim to the throne is you. The former king never had a son after all. Thinking of the morale of the troops, we need someone we can look to as a leader. At the very least I need you to hold out until after this battle is finished."

Rain lectured, pulling up the bucket with a rattling sound and washing his face.

Beside Rain, Shelfa spoke.

"If you will help me, I will bear the throne...But for you to change your speech due to our positions..."

"You don't like it?"

Shelfa nodded. Her beautiful eyes gazed up at him.

Even so, this was the only way. At the very least Rain's position was below hers.

"Hmm, I'm at a bit of a loss then. Oh, I'll be borrowing the towel for a moment."

"U, uhm...I just used it..."

"Well that's alright then. Don't mind it."

Rain calmly dried his face with the towel. There was the faint scent of flowers.

"Let's leave the discussion about the throne and my polite speech for after we've taken care of this. There are a great many aiming for the throne that will come out of the woodwork later. If it comes down to it, you can always just push it off on one of them."

Hanging the towel over the edge of the well, Rain looked carefully at Shelfa. She didn't seem to be too accepting of this proposal.

"...Well, geez. Don't think so hard on it. I know, how about we go for a bit of a ride together, to change the mood?"

"Eh?"

Shelfa lifted her face, surprised.

"Is it alright for me to go outside?"

"What's that about? Are you not feeling well or something? Now that I think about it, you do seem a little thin. Does it hurt anywhere in particular?"

"Ah, that's not it. I've never been allowed to go outside before, so I was only a little surprised."

"--I see."

Rain nodded heavily, gently touching the side of Shelfa's face, causing her snow-white cheeks to redden.

"Forget everything up until now, alright? The you right now is the leader of this country. Nobody can tell you what to do. If you want to do something, then go ahead and do it."

"Then, I have a request!"

Shelfa's eyes sparkled.

"From now on, is it alright for me to remain by your side? To always be by your side, and never leave...!"

--Why did it turn out like this?

Rain was slightly taken aback by the force of her wish, but at the moment he couldn't refuse her.

There was no helping it.

"...If that is what you want."

He said it.

"I'm so glad...I'm really, really happy!"

Shelfa said, as she nestled her head into Rain's chest. Her voice overflowed with delight.

At that moment Rain though he may have given his permission a little too soon.

"Woah, hold on a moment. Don't get so happy over such a small thing. For now, let's just head out on that ride, okay?"

"Yes, of course. If I can be together with you."

"Alright. Guess I'd best call Chris."

Putting two fingers to his mouth, Rain let out a loud and robust whistle.

They only waited for a moment.

His partner, Chris, came trotting over.

"Amazing! She comes when you call!"

"Well, yeah. She is my partner after all."

"Her coat is more beautiful than any I've seen before. It's so white."

Lovingly petting Chris, Shelfa enjoyed herself thoroughly. It seemed Chris too had taken a liking to her, as she wasn't her usual agitated self.

Watching her from behind was quite pleasant...

But, just how can I explain this feeling of pressure?

Rain thought to himself, watching Shelfa who was engrossed with Chris.

He could clearly remember the feeling. It was the same as when he had first met Shelfa that time in the garden, he had felt the same intense force.

When he had lowered his humming and closed in on the source to identify who it was, he had lost his strength upon seeing it was only a young, beauty of a girl.

He hadn't paid it much heed at the time, but it really was strange. For someone who had never learned swordsmanship (as she had mentioned the previous day), he simply couldn't identify the reason for the pressure he felt from this novice girl.

It's not possible she was hiding her strength--was it?

If so, then she didn't let out even the faintest hint of it.....

Maybe I'll give it a test.

Rain put his hand over the scabbard which housed his magical blade, calling Shelfa in a calm manner.

"Hey, little one."

"Yes?"

Ceasing her petting of the horse, Shelfa turned around.

It was at that instant.

He purposefully let out a killing intent as, at a speed which made the movement seem hazy, he swung his Demonic Blade towards her. If the opponent wasn't a seasoned veteran, they wouldn't be able to dodge it.

The blue light flashed like lightning.

“Woah!"

Rain said, but there was almost no response.

He somehow managed to stop the blade a fraction of an inch from the neck of a mildly startled Shelfa.

T, that was really close. That almost ended up a beheading.

He broke into a cold sweat.

"My, this is a magical sword, isn't it? You're letting me see it?"

Not even in her wildest dreams would she have thought she was about to be killed. That was her state as she stretched out a white hand in deep curiosity.

"Woah! You can't touch the blade like that, you'll get injured."

"Ah...you're right. I've never even held a sword before, so I just..."

Shelfa said, looking apologetic.

It didn't seem like she would be saying "Actually, I'm quite strong," at any time soon.

It seemed this puzzle would continue for a while longer.

Castle Cortecreas was surrounded by woods and meadows, with cultivated land spattered across the countryside. It definitely did not appear to be the center of the Astel region.

This was because while any normal town was usually situated at the foot of a castle, his was located at a place a small distance away. He had purposefully done this when constructing the castle to keep them separate should the flames of war come calling.

Old ladies were stooped over picking at the vegetation in the cultivated areas, and it seemed the threat of Zarmine was all but forgotten here.

"It's so peaceful."

Shelfa said into Rain's arm.

They were both riding atop Chris, so that was how things turned out.

Sitting astride the saddle together, they were stacked like two spoons on one another.

Rain had suggested preparing another mount for her, but she had wished for them to ride together.

I really must be quite well liked. All I did was hang out with her for a little while, though.

Rain thought to himself.

If he brought this girl back to his home in the sticks, just what would his parents say...

"My goodness. This is the first time your mother has seen an honest-to-God princess. Let's me make up a batch of cookies now.".....surely his mother would say something like that.

"You took down a princess, did you now!" Rain's delinquent of a father would say, laughing heartily.

......Thinking about it now, my parents might be a little strange...

"Rain, uhm..."

"Hmm? What's up?"

Rain was brought back to reality by Shelfa, who seemed to have something important on her mind.

It appeared she had come to an important decision--and spoke the certain resolution she had come to in a soft voice.

"I said I wanted us to be together forever a moment ago...but from now on if you feel you are in any kind of danger, please leave me and get to safety. Rain, you staying safe is the most important thing to me."

Her tone of voice was very calm, but Rain couldn't agree with it.

"You're such a..."

Rain said into the golden hair below his eyes.

"...Ah."

"There's no 'ah' about it. That's quite conceited, you know."

Rain said, scolding Shelfa who had looked up at him with a shocked expression.

"You're the one who asked if you could stay by my side, so it's alright if you understand this. You've got a genius like me on your side, so you should rely on me a little more."

"But if Rain is--"

"There's no buts about it. If you don't like me then say it clearly. That's why, until I deny a request, you can rely on me as much as you'd like. --After all, you're different from King Douglas."

With the hands holding onto the reigns, Rain hugged her to him.

"I'm sorry I wasn't able to do anything for your father. I'll only apologize to you. I would have thought about it a little harder if I'd know he was your father."

"Don't let it trouble you."

With an expression which showed her complete trust in him, she sank her delicate form deeper into his arms.

"My father's death was his own fault, and his alone. More than anything, I am happy that you've said I could rely on you..."

There wasn't a hint of uncertainty in those words.

Unable to voice a response, Rain could only put more strength in his arms which held Shelfa.

Having talked for so long, they had come quite a ways.

They had gone through one forest, and another spread out before them. It was at that moment that he noticed a cloud of dust rising, and he could make out a group of men astride horses in it.

Rain's vision was excellent, and he could even make out their bodies covered in leather armor, and the long swords which hung at their waists. All of this led him to the conclusion that they were fighters.

When they spotted Rain and Shelfa, they brought their whips down on the horses, increasing their speed. Rain could feel the desire to kill emanating from tightly-drawn faces.

"Let's see that's one, two...about twenty I'd say. Wonder what their aim is... Then again, maybe they want the both of us dead."

Rain said, calmly.

"Rain?"

"Shelfa, it would seem we've got company."

"Wha...?"

After hearing Rain's statement, it seems she finally noticed the approaching group.

"They are...?"

"Assassins."

"...No!"

Shelfa stiffened atop the saddle. It was an obvious reaction given the circumstances. There weren't many people that could remain calm when their lives were in danger.

"You aren't running?"

"Well, I could do that, but within my boundaries I can't have such a group as them running free now, can I?"

"But...I just couldn't bear to see you get hurt."

"Please. There's no chance I'd be killed by such a large group as that."

"Are you...certain?"

Shelfa turned her body around, looking up at Rain. It was an unnecessary worry for Rain. Even so, he responded energetically.

"Of course! If I was in the mood for it, I could take on a thousand without any trouble!"

"Oh my..."

Shelfa's already large eyes opened even wider. Her face was filled with surprise and respect.

Looking at that expression, Rain nearly fell off Chris.

You didn't believe that just now, did you?

I'm going to have to think twice before I randomly say something to her...Well, I guess it's alright for now. It's not like I told her some scary horror story.

I guess I'd better warn her for now.

"Hey, little one."

"Yes?"

"You see, you can't go around believing everything someone tells you. --Of course, I'm an exception."

"Then there is no need to worry. By nature I'm very prone to doubting, after all."

Shelfa laughed innocently.

"There is only one person I trust from the bottom of my heart, and that is you, Rain."

"I s, see..."

"Okay."

Still leaning comfortably against Rain, Shelfa nodded firmly.

There were other problems inherent in not believing anyone else, but upon remembering how she had lived until only recently, he could see why she might feel that way. After all, King Douglas had been quite coldhearted in dealing with his daughter.

"Okay."

While they had been talking, the approaching assassins had nearly closed in.

Rain pulled back on the reigns, bringing Chris to a halt, before dropping elegantly to the ground.

"Well then, I'll be right back. Stay here and watch together with Chris."

"Okay."

No longer objecting, she nodded obediently.

However, she took Rain's hand in her own slender one, speaking to him in a natural and matter-of-fact tone.

"I pray for your fortune in battle. --If by any chance something were to happen to you, I am prepared for what will happen then."

It was at that moment Rain came to realize something.

That something was just how deep and pure her feelings towards him were.

Geez. Little one, you're really overestimating me...

Watching Rain approach, the men dismounted.

Swords were not yet drawn, but their desire to do so was clearly evident within the glint of their eyes.

At the very least, it was plain they weren't here to make friends.

Putting on a rather refreshing smile, he drew closer without acting hostile.

When he had grown close enough for all of them to see each others' faces clearly, he stopped, raising his hand in a light-hearted manner.

"Hallo! Great weather today, ain't it?"

Silence.

The men were all staring at Rain as an alley cat might upon the passing of a human.

Some even seemed to be saying 'Is this guy for real?' One of the men stepped forward.

"There no mistakin' him?"

"Yeah. This is the same bold smiling face we were shown through Magic Vision."

An important looking youth in the very back responded. He had a round face that seemed as though it hadn't been washed in a quite a while.

"It's just, he really seems quite young...Is he really twenty-five?"

Ignoring the one who had raised the question, Rain spoke.

"You know, I've got something I'd like to discuss with you. Could you listen and not get all hot-blooded?"

They all looked at Rain as though they thought he were the cheekiest brat they'd ever met. Still smiling, Rain continued.

"That rumor about me being the strongest in the world is true, but it's not like I enjoy killing people. Even if I killed all of you I wouldn't get a single copper coin. Well, I suppose it would do the rest of the world a favor, I suppose."

Rain's voice was nonchalant as he gave a once-over of the men. His expression seemed to hide a poisonous side. He nodded to himself before continuing on.

"Only, I do feel it'd be best if we could clean this up without spilling any blood. I've no idea who hired you, but it's hopeless. That's why I'll give you one option. I'll pretend I never saw you, if you clear out of my land right away...I told you not to get angry, didn't I!?"

The expressions of all the assassins changed entirely.

The killing intent radiating from them had grown even thicker.

The man at the front spat on the ground.

"Messin' around...It'd be best if a guy like you weren' around no more."

Rain withdrew his smile, letting out a soft sigh.

"Actually, I feel the same way."

In the next moment,

Rain shifted abruptly, seeming to blur with the speed of the motion.

He vanished from their field of vision in an instant, and at an incredible speed he closed the distance between them, appearing directly in front of the group.

By the time the men finished processing the action, he was right before their eyes.

First was the man who had stood at the front. Rain's magical sword sliced diagonally down from the shoulder. The blade became a diagonal flash of blue, as it easily severed through bone.

The leather armor was no more use than a sheet of paper. Fresh blood sprayed from the cut. Before the blood could even spill onto the ground, the sword went left and right, cutting flesh and opening a fountain of blood.

Each time, the gleaming aura of magic sliced through the sky, leaving a pale blue impression.

It was almost laughable how the assassins fell one after another. Rain's speed was too quick, leaving them no time to use the advantage of numbers they had.

Darting around like the wind, no one was able to catch him. They were dropped one after another as though they were immobile dolls.

The afterglow of the blue sword was so phantasmal, the image was burned into the eyes of the assassins.

Those left standing gulped, their faces turned gaunt.

"...A Demon Blade! S, spread out! He's more than we expected!"

"You're too late, half-wit."

Before the eyes of the man who had yelled, an afterimage solidified.

Without saying, it was Rain.

"—Gahh!"

By the time the man, sword in hand, who had warned the others realized it, Rain had cut into his heart with the stroke of a sword before he could do anything in retaliation, ending his life.

With a speed that made him appear blurred, Rain withdrew his sword from the man, sinking his next assailant into a sea of blood.

About this time the enemy finally started to move.

Burning with anger, two men came at him from his left and right. There were most likely mercenaries whose arms were good. Well trained, they aimed for Rain's vitals at a very skilled speed.

But what they cut was only a shadow -- nothing more than Rain's afterimage.

He analyzed the movement of their blades in a matter of milliseconds, dodging the deadly attack.

As though victory had rejected them, their swords only drew an arc through empty space.

Rain avoided the two swinging longswords with only minimal movement, while at the same time twirling his Demon Blade in his right hand.

The neck of one, and the chest of the other were cut open, and they dropped to the ground.

Continuing where they left off, another assassin jumped in.

"Uwaa! --Uoah!"

Rain dodged the attack, and a flash of blue dove into the assailant's neck. Fresh blood spouted out.

Without waiting to see the result of his attack, Rain attacked another behind him with a backswing.

"--Gah!"

The man managed to bring his sword just in time to block the fatal blow. Yet fiery sparks flew as the sword, unable to stand up to the force of the Demon Blade, was cut through.

Without a decrease in speed the Demon Blade continued into his chest.

With a fountain of blood spewing from him, the man fell backwards. As though following its master, his sword dropped to the earth beside him.

Without turning around Rain swung to his rear.

He caught one who had tried to circle around him accurately, cutting into his neck. With a gurgling sound the man flew backwards to land by the side of the path.

But by that time Rain had already moved on to his next prey.

Rain seemed to dance through the twenty assassins. Every time his Demon Blade swung through the air, another scream followed as someone dropped to the ground bleeding.

They had no chance. Unable to keep pace with Rain's movements, they were unable to make use of their numbers.

The path was wide enough for them to take a surrounding technique, but they just couldn't keep up with the speed.

Rain beat them in speed, sword drawing, physical strength and even in courage. At this rate, it couldn't even be considered a fair fight.

No feeling of tension showed on his face.

Whether they wanted to admit it or not, the men came to realize that Rain was still taking it easy.

About ten seconds after engagement had begun, they had already dropped to half their original numbers.

"Shit. We'd finally gotten such a large group together because of the commission.....This guy's a monster!"

A tall man with a tight face in the back of the group said with in a dismayed tone.

The leader's fear and weakness was open for the rest to see, and the rest of the assassins who had determinedly continued the fruitless assault now backed up. They traded pale glances among themselves.

"Hey, what's wrong? Where'd all that spirit you had a moment ago disappear to?"

Rain ceased his offense, swinging the Demon Blade over his shoulder and even giving a light yawn.

He wasn't even breathing heavily as they witnessed his unbelievably inexhaustible stamina.

"I'm still willing to overlook this little matter. I'll give you one more chance, so run!"

"W, what'd you say!? Don't get all high and mighty just 'cause you've got yerself a Demon Blade! Men, hurry up and attack!"

Only the leader spoke out so firmly; the rest seemed to be of a differing opinion. They slowly began backing away from Rain.

"Ah, so that's how it's gonna be, huh. Well if you want to die so badly I won't stop you."

With that last word he made his move, and at that moment with a frightening speed the men leapt for their horses.

"Hey! What's the meaning of this!? Hey! Get back here!"

Not one responded to the leader's commands. They all jumped on their horses and, without looking back, galloped off. With a great tumult the horses of the dead men chased after them as though in a fright.

The only one who lost his chance to flee was the thick-faced man who had just lost all of his men.

"Waaaaaaaah!!!"

The man's stressed cry continued for a while.

"Well now, what should I do with you."

Rain pointed a devilish look at the thick-faced man.

He grew deathly pale. It was almost comical the way sweat started to pour down his face. He turned his eyes away.

In a high-pitched yet small voice, he spoke.

"D, don't get upset......we didn't mean you any harm."

"Didn't mean me any harm? Are you spacing out or something? You must really have a death wish, right?"

Rain lifted the Demon Blade above his head.

"Woah! Wait! Don't be so hasty. You'll understand if you let me speak! I did nothing wrong. T, the prime minister g, gave me an order. That's why....Ah."

All of a sudden the sweaty, thick-faced man started cut himself off. His small eyes widened as his gaze turned to something behind Rain.

"Rain! Are you hurt anywhere?"

Deeply concerned Rain turned around to see Shelfa trailing Chris, as she walked towards him while purposefully avoiding looking at the corpses around her.

"Now just a moment. I told you not to move."

"I'm so sorry. But, Chris started to walk so......But Rain, you're ever so strong."

Shelfa looked up at him with respect in her eyes.

It would seem her admiration had won over her fear for the moment.

"Well, you know. I'm a genius after all."

Letting out a quick chuckle, Rain brushed his hair aside.

"...Who's the girl?"

The thick-faced man asked feverishly, dousing Rain in verbal water.

"It's got nothing to do with you! Her destiny has kept her from you until now, and from here on she will continue to have no fate that includes you. Don't look so casually, you'll dirty her with your ogling!"

"Y, you don't have to go that far!"

"Yes I do! Besides, do you really think you're in a position to be asking me questions?"

With Rain bringing his blade up to make contact with the man's throat, he started to shake, trying to raise his hands. But remembering he was still holding his sword, he hurriedly tossed it aside.

His hands shot up.

"I get it! Please, forgive me! I was only doing as I was told. It was the prime minister, he gave the request to the assassins guild, he's the one you should be upset with!"

"...Try being a little more specific, would you."

"I only accepted the request the other day. The assassination order was handed down directly from King Leygur, according to what he said. So, the one at the head of that order is King Leygur himself!"

"Hmph. A woman is one thing, but for a man to aim at me with such vengeance... It's a century too early, if I don't say so myself."

Rain scrunched up his face.

"King Leygur plans to...assassinate Rain..."

With a level of worry far beyond shock, Shelfa clung to Rain's arm. Conveying to her it was nothing she need be concerned over, Rain smiled gently at her. After all, it wasn't the first time he had been the target of hostile intent.

"So, are we square? You'll let me go, right?"

"Your quite a stuffy fellow, you know. What with your men all scattered....Ah."

Rain caught himself in mid-sentence, looking towards the forest before him and furrowing his brow.

There was another cloud of dust. Another group of roughly ten men were coming this way at a full gallop.

"Haah! Hahaha!"

The moment he saw that, the thick-faced man seemed to have been revitalized.

As though his menial demeanor had been wiped clean, he now wore an expression that showed how full of himself he was.

"Take a look at that! They're on my side! Thinking something like this might happen, I increased the number of men much more than that requested by the prime minister. How about them apples, eh?"

"Are you really that stupid?"

Rain responded acutely.

"If twenty people couldn't stand up to me before, what makes you think ten will do you any good now?"

At that, the thick-faced man's haughtiness disappeared. It seemed he had just realized he'd overlooked that detail...

"...Geez. On such a fine morning as this, a bunch of men keep streaming in. I can't take it any more. Maybe I'll just use that technique..."

Letting out his grievances in an upset tone, he removed himself from Shelfa's hold, lifting his Demon Blade far above his head.

Paying no heed to the discomfort shown in both the man and the girl, Rain forcefully dropped his sword.

The blade which was giving off a bluish-white aura left a path as it cut through the air.

For an instant it seemed the space itself had been ruptured--and far off where the advancing group was approaching, the men seemed to lean backwards.

It was as though they had actually received a powerful blow head on.

From within the group of assassins, several of them dropped from their mounts, spewing blood.

In a flurry of uncertainty the other men stopped their horses. They were looking around at their surroundings.

"That was me, dolts. Hurry up and realize it. ...Guess I'm gonna have to do it again...One, two three!"

Dropping his blade the same as before in a tone that made him seem as though he were playing around, one man fell from his horse. It seemed they finally understood the one doing this was Rain.

After pointing in Rain's direction and exchanging hurried words, they turned their mounts around and ran off.

"It would have been best if you'd all done that from the beginning, you know."

Rain said, tiredly. Completely opposite to the composed Rain, the thick -faced man had lost all color in his face. They had come to understand what it meant to face a Demon Blade from that last attack.

"Eh, a long-distance attack...I never would have thought that sword....c, cou, cou...c"

"What are you, a rooster? You want to say this is the 'Siren's Blade,' don't you?"

"H, how can you say that with such composure!?"

The thick-faced man's bearded face was alight with fear.

He thrust out a shaking finger in Rain's direction.

"Do you have any friggin' idea how dangerous a blade that is!? Where in the world did you come across it!?"

"Don't get your fur in a bunch. It's not like I'm telling you to use it or anything." Rain said firmly, closing the topic.

--There were no inscriptions on the blade.

Neither was there any record of who had imbued the blade with its magical properties.

The only record of the blade still around, goes back to a distant time, more than a thousand years previous.

Around that time, a small country known as Celestia flourished in the desert at the center of the continent.

It was a small country of five-thousand, where the nation was more like a town in size. Yet, because its center was an oasis, the country was quite prosperous.

That is, until one blistering summer day.

On that day, a lone stranger set foot in the peaceful country of Celestia.

Even to this day no one knew what business had drawn him to that place.

All that was known, was that this man who's eyes gleamed like a demon's had without warning, begun to slaughter the townspeople.

He had done it with a Demon Blade held in one hand, which gave off a blue, magical aura.

Any one that was in his field of vision, no matter the distance, could be attacked. That was the blade he wielded, and the power it possessed. One by one the men who tried to stop him fell to the blade until at last, at the gates of the palace the soldiers came out to face him.

By the time they finally succeeded in killing the murderous demon of a man, according to the legend, over one-thousand people, including the townsfolk, had been massacred.

Of course, there is the possibility the numbers were exaggerated. However, what is undeniable is that the Demon Blade stole a countless number of lives.

What was most saddening, was that among the victims was the Kingdom's crown prince, who had been leading the soldiers.

After losing his only son, the King who had been full of wisdom fell into grief and finally died in madness.

The King's bloodline ended, yet the story of despair continued. An internal revolution took place and brother spilt the blood of brother. Finally, the Kingdom of Celestia was raided by savages and ceased to exist.

The beautiful town was razed to the ground, and had never been rebuilt since.

...After that, people began to fear the existence of the Demon Blade which had brought about the destruction of the country, and soon everyone began calling it the 'Siren's Blade.'

This evilly-named demonic blade which had been lost from the pages of history centuries previous, had been found by Rain some years ago, deep underground in long-forgotten ruins.

"Y, you're quite a guy...! If I had only known someone like you would be my target, no matter how much I'd been offered or how many people accompanied me, I'd never have gotten involved with you!"

The thick-faced man cried out. His expression was a mixture of fear and regret.

"That doesn't concern me, fool."

Rain cut in, interrupting the man's rant.

"Putting that aside for the moment, you aren't thinking you'll be able to get out of this now, are you? My Demon Blade here craves blood, you see."

The blueish-white blade gave off the faint sound of buzzing insects, as he brought it around to the neck of the thick-faced man. The overwhelming effectiveness of that action caused the man to start to sweat heavily.

"P, please help me! I've no idea about anything other than what I've already told you! There's eight, fifteen kids waiting for me to come home! Please, forgive me, I'm begging you!"

"T, this guy. You can lie pretty easily, you know."

Agitated, Rain swung his sword back.

"Besides, your math doesn't add up! So just die already!"

"Uwaa! Y, you've got it wrong! There's one group of triplets, and several twins---!"

"Geez, that's so troublesome! Just go to the realm of the dead like a man!"

"Ah, help meeee!"

Hopping up, the thick-faced man turned his back on Rain and took off like the wind.

He may have some skill, but it seemed he was simply too pleasant a guy.

After he had shrunk into the distance, the thick faced man started to run in a zig-zag pattern. Most likely he was trying to avoid the long-distance attack. Even if he did that, it wouldn't make much difference to the 'invisible slash' of the Siren's Blade.

The only way to avoid it was to dodge it with luck the moment before the strike would connect.

"He's really a guy that makes people laugh."

Without the slightest intention of sending an attack after him, Rain slid his sword back into his scabbard, turning to look at Shelfa.

Melancholic eyes stared back at him.

Her brows which made a beautiful arc, were currently furrowed with worry.

"What's wrong, little one?"

"It is alright, isn't it? Oh, please say that it is."

"Huh?"

At Rain's response, Shelfa stretched out her hand to Rain before speaking.

"Even being attacked by the King of another country, even having the Siren's Blade with you...Rain, you will be okay, won't you? You haven't been injured, right? ...You won't ever leave me all alone, right?"

"...A fool of a girl you are for thinking that. Of course I won't. There's no way I'd lose to the likes of them. Rest assured, even this sword depends on who's wielding it. There's no sin in the blade itself."

".........I believe it, those words."

It took some time before Shelfa lifted her face, showing him a smile.

"Rain, will you teach me swordsmanship sometime?"

"Eh...? What for?"

"I don't want to be a stumbling block to you. More than just staying by your side, I want to become a girl worthy of you, even if only by a little bit."

Shelfa said, with a voice like two glasses clinking together.

He was really at a loss.

Wrapping his arm around Shelfa's thin waist, he was at an uncommon loss for words.

......Am I really someone who can receive such words from such a girl? Even though all I am is just someone who's spent their entire life with strength as their objective...

"Rain?"

"Oh, yeah. I'll teach you. But in return, you need to learn how to cook. A girl who can't would be quite a problem after all."

"Yes, most definitely! I'll work so hard I won't lose, Rain."

"...Now just a moment, you think someone like me would work hard?"

Rain pulled back, shocked.

Shelfa simply looked at him with her kind gaze.

"I never once doubted in your genius ability. But I'm sure you also went through some very difficult training."

Just then, as Rain was about to open his mouth in protest, Shelfa grabbed his hands.

"The first time we met, when you held my hand, I wondered to myself why your hands could be so hard. ...I realized it while thinking about it a little later. That it was the result of many blisters and sores. Because you are always holding your sword... That's why your palms are this hard.

--Am I wrong?"

Rain came to realize what it meant to be at a loss for words that day. That was exactly how it was, and there was no room to downplay it.

Pulling himself back together, Rain matched his response to her statement of working hard. "Fool, you shouldn't harden such soft hands. It'll just depress me when I hold them..."

That retort was all he could muster.

Geez, it wasn't just her outward appearance, but what was on the inside as well. She might really have what it takes to be royalty.

"You're really impressive, little one." "Eh?"

Shelfa tilted her head cutely to the side.

"No, nevermind. Shall we head back soon? Xenoa is probably running around crazy about now."

"Okay."

Nodding with a smile on her face, she pitter-pattered over to Chris. Looking at her from behind, Rain spoke silently.

If the true identity of that pressure you give off is due to your latent abilities...

Then Shelfa, you're the real genius.

--Not a sham, like I am...

Rain:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-05-23T14:35:53Z

Ninjask: Fixed typos

Because Zarmine's capital Riagull was located at an important center for a vast conjointment of highways that diverged all over the continent, it was a lively city with merchants always coming and going.

Accordingly, the standard of living for the citizens was quite high compared with other countries, and so there were many in the upper-class.

Currently, Zarmine was in the midst of continuous wins in all their military campaigns, so in turn this prosperity could only continue to increase.

Situated nearly dead-center in the capital city, was Leygur's newly rennovated castle, Geynis Castle.

It was a magnificant castle.

It was surrounded by two deep moats filled with water and an immensely tall wall.

However, even though not much time had passed since the rennovation, it could not really be said to be eye-catching. After all, there was not even a single decoration.

The outer walls and structure were made of the same stones that laid the foundation, and the gate and walls had nothing on them that didn't serve some form of useful purpose.

This was because the castle's owner, King Leygur, wasted no emotion on such things.

In the large audience chamber, kneeled before the King was the prime minister, whose voice resounded through the hall as he gave his report.

Within this great hall there wasn't a single covering on the stone floor, none that is, except for a single line of scarlet carpet which ran from the hall's entrance, to the King's throne.

A chandelier attached to the roof far above, and a vast majority of candles on the wall ensured there was ample lighting, but even so the dreary room had a cold and unwelcomming feel.

There were no flowers in vases to decorate, nor pictures on the wall.

The room was a rather desolate choice for the throne to be in.

"......According to our reports using Magic Vision, we have taken King Douglas's head. All that's left now is to advance into Sunkwoll itself. Your Majesty, your orders, please."

One of the spells magicians had at their disposal was 'Magic Vision,' a spell that could send images and scenery to another no matter how far the distance.

Thanks to the spell, Jageel could receive updates on the battle practically in real time.

To employ so many magicians in military service in this day and age, was a luxury afforded only to the larger Kingdoms.

And so, after giving his report, Jageel awaited King Leygur's order. But, the King remained

silent.

After waiting a while and receiving no reply, he lifted his head.

The King wearing his black ceremonial clothes made of light silk, had his eyes closed as though asleep, contemplating.

His long silky silver hair covered half of his face, but even so King Leygur's handsome features were noticeable.

"Your Majesty?"

Jageel tried again.

Leygur continued to remain silent.

''He couldn't actually have fallen asleep...''

Exasperated he started to rise. But――

As though he had been watching him, Leygur's eyes opened. He gazed down at his retainer, well past middle age.

Jageel's body shook as he gazed into the King's black eyes which resembled darkness itself. Hurriedly he again bent his knee.

He had no intention of making the King angry. For one, he was the man who had overthrown the late King five years previously, succeeding the throne. If it happened, his neck would be all too easy to cut. After all just a few days earlier several men had revolted, and had been cut down mercilessly. Even though they were all well-renowned generals.

"I've heard the report, but was there no word from Galbreak about Rain?"

Leygur said in a chilled tone.

Jageel quickly lowered his head.

"Nothing. All we've heard is that the King has been killed."

As though hearing something distasteful, Leygur scrunched up his face.

Again he lapsed into thought.

Jageel racked his brain, thinking. He had no idea what the man before him was thinking. Why did he concern himself so much with just one male commoner?

For someone like Jageel who had been born to a family of nobles through generations, a male commoner was a valueless existance with nothing to have pride in.

Now someone like that aristocrat Ralphus, that was one to be cautious about.

Disregarding him and his thoughts, the King spoke gravely.

"...Send an assassination group after Rain and make sure there are a large number of well-skilled men."

"I see. Assassins......you say?"

"Yes. Choose those who have proven themselves adept. As for the number, let's see...at the least more than ten. In turn, there is no need for the army to advance on Sunkwoll yet."

"Understood..."

''Is he really putting so much importance on that man...? ''His disgruntlement caused him to forget'' ''his fear of King Leygur for a moment.

"You Majesty, certainly Rain has been gifted with talent. But he is only a commoner. Is he really a presence to focus so exclusively on?"

The King didn't respond immediately. But after a short wait, he replied.

"Is there really that much difference from nobility?"

A cold sweat ran down Jageel's back.

He had overstepped his bounds. He had forgotten, but King Leygur himself had come rolling in from somewhere as an ordinary commoner only a decade previously.

"P, please, your forgiveness!"

His teeth not aligning properly due to his fear, he bowed his head so low it was almost touching the floor.

Leygur stood up from his throne.

The heavy sound of the King's boots on the floor drew closer to Jageel.

He thought he heard the sound of wind being sliced as that demon blade swung towards his neck.

"Y, Your Majesty! Please! Please!"

Right before his eyes he could see black footwear. Unable to lift his face, he could only continue grovelling for forgiveness.

A long time passed. By the time he finally prepared himself for death, Leygur finally spoke.

"Jageel, you may lift you face."

At the same time, there was the sound of a cloak swishing......the indication of the King returning.

''H, have I really...been saved?''

His head shaking with fear, he watched as Leygur returned to his throne as though nothing had happened.

"Jageel."

"Y, yes!"

"As a civil official, there are still many more uses I have for you. To that extent, I will forget your earlier comment. So do as I have commanded...is that understood?"

"Yes! R, right away!"

"Don't forget this feeling of fear, now. Let me warn you now, if you ever say something like that again, I will have your head......"

"I will never forget, never."

Jageel again lowered his head deeply to the stone floor.

"It'd be nice if that were true."

Leygur said to himself.

"Rain, show me your strength. Don't disappoint me......"

His voice was so soft, the words never made it to the ears of the old retainer.

☆――☆――☆

Meanwhile, in the courtyard of Rain's Castle, Cortecleas――

Yuri was walking among the intermittently placed flowerbeds scattered over the grounds.

Already ten days had passed since her arrival, but she had easily blended in with the castle's atmosphere.

It was easy to be on familiar terms with the soldiers, as most of them were once mercenaries, and their personalities were similar to hers.

Well, there were aides like Xenoa that were difficult to get along with. But Yuri was put under Leni's watch, so she didn't have to deal with her directly.

Leni was rather easy-going, and so Yuri really didn't have any problems.

――Besides the fact that all Rain did was sleep.

Yes, that Rain locked himself in his room since returning, and hardly ever came out. When he did, it was only to grab something to eat, or drink some alcohol, which really got on her nerves.

''Now isn't the time for that! ''It's a bit twisted, but Yuri was getting impatient at Rain for not'' ''raising his hand against Zarmine already.

It seemed Xenoa thought the same way, and the looks she threw at him grew more agitated every day. It was only a matter of time before she lost it.

But the most unexpected thing was how much everyone, apart from Xenoa, seemed to respect Rain. He was really popular.

Even though Rain had opted to avoid fighting this time, nearly all of his men agreed with his decision. It may be because they, as former mercenaries, wanted to avoid fights they couldn't win. It wasn't that she couldn't understand that, but......

"Jeez. He can really put people in suspense."

Yuri scrunched up her face, kicking a stone at her feet.

"Hm?"

She could hear cheering from somewhere.

Turning her eyes towards the sound, she noticed a group of soldiers forming a circle close to the wall, in the middle of something.

Yuri who had an immense curiosity, turned her feet in that direction.

"Ah!...Captain Leni."

In the middle of the circle of people, she saw Leni holding two slightly shorter-than-normal blades, one in each hand. He was facing one of his men.

It seemed they were in the middle of a swordsmanship lesson.

"Heh~...Captain Leni is a two-sword fighter."

A little impressed, Yuri watched from outside the crowd of people.

The man facing off against Leni was breathing heavily, and seemed tired. It was hard to imagine, but it seemed Leni was pushing him back.

''Shing!''

Drawing his sword, the armor-clad soldier had made up his mind and moved. Keeping himself low, he closed in on Leni, watching him closely. But he didn't move.

He must have thought he could do it, as the soldier moved with a speed that couldn't be made fun of, and brought his sword up to the nape of Leni's neck.

''Clang!''

The sound of metal on metal reverberated.

The certain-kill move was stopped by Leni's blade, while his other blade swung up to stop just short of the soldiers throat.

''Wow! I couldn't even see that just now! This guy is strong......''

Surprised, Yuri thought she ought to take Leni more seriously. She had thought he was only a gentle aide, but it seemed he also had some real skill.

"Okay, that ends this match. It's already noon, so we'll call it a day for now. Dismissed!"

Leni ordered, fixing a grievance with his blond hair.

"Al' righ'!"

The cheer was just as one would expect from the once-mercenaries, Yuri thought, watching them start to disperse.

"Captain Leni!"

Yuri jogged lightly to catch up, and Leni met her with a content and smiling expression.

"Woah! Yuri-chan! Were you watching?"

"Yeah. Captain, you're really strong. I'm impressed."

"N, no, I'm not that good."

Leni's face grew red as he denied her praise, embarrassed.

Then, as though he had just thought of something good, he clapped his hands together.

"Hey, since we're off for lunch, what do you say we eat together? I've got plenty extra."

"Thanks for the food!"

Her stomach just having told her how hungry it was, Yuri responded energetically. She lived by the principle of never turning down free food.

"Is it really alright?"

The two of them sat down on one of the many wooden benches.

She asked just to be polite.

Even though they sat down on the same bench, Yuri left some space between her and Leni.

"Today I've got sandwiches."

Leni smiled broadly, spreading out the cloth-wrapped items. An unexpectedly large lunch-box met her gaze, and most definitely more than enough sandwiches were inside.

"Wow! Well, I won't be holding back."

"Go ahead, go ahead."

As she had said, Yuri quickly stretched out her hand.

"It's delicious!"

It was surprisingly good for just a meat-and-vegetable sandwich. Yuri held her cheeks in both hands, showing her deeply moved expression.

"Hahaha. Eat all you want."

"Thank you very much!"

For a while her undivided attention was on the food.

Becoming conscious of something, she looked at the smiling Leni and asked,

"By the way, that practice you were doing earlier, does Rain not participate?"

"Hmm? Well, about once or twice a year he'll spar with someone. Usually he's just always running away. He says it's because of how troublesome it is."

Yuri's returned stare was bright, and Leni could only shrug his shoulders.

It was an action that revealed how much he'd given up on trying.

"It's just like him......Just out of curiousity but, Captain Leni, you or General Rain, who is stronger?"

The second the question was out, Leni jumped lightly. His expression seemed to say 'What are you talking about?'

"Me? I don't even come close the soles of his feet. There's nothing to mention......comparing us is a problem in and of itself."

"Hehh......the General is that strong, then."

"...? Yuri-chan, were you not acquaintances with the General?"

Leni asked, wonderingly.

"Eh! Ah, well our fathers knew each other, but the General and I aren't really......"

Breaking into a cold sweat, Yuri quickly thought up an excuse.

Thankfully, Leni easily accepted her explanation. Beyond that, he actually gave a huge grin.

"Hehhh, ah, so that's how it is. Hehehe."

"Uhmm?"

"Ah, sorry sorry. We were talking about if the General is strong? Hands down, he's strong. More than he'll let on, even with all his bragging."

Yuri opened her eyes wide without thinking.

"Are you...serious?"

"Yep. At the very least, I never, ever, would want to be on his bad side. Compared to him, I'd take on Zarmine any day."

Scrunching his eyebrows, Leni shook. It seemed he was actually feeling it.

''He's really that strong then......''Yuri thought to herself.

Leni continued in full force.

"You might not think of it, but I'm sure he could even defeat a Dragon. I've never heard of anyone doing so, but if it was the General, I'm sure he could do it."

''Woah, slow down. No matter what that's too much.''

Out of all the species on the earth, the Dragon was undoubtedly the strongest of them all. Their magical power, magical cancellation field, powerful breath and overwhelming muscles, no matter what other creature you took, they wouldn't be able to lay a scratch on a Dragon. They had no natural enemies.

Since long ago, it was said that "Any man who defeats a Dragon in one-on-one combat, would receive its strength and magical power".

The number of those since ancient times who believed this to be true, and had gone up against this strongest of magical beasts was endless.

Not even the wind carried in a rumor of someone having actually defeated one. A Dragon Slayer's existence could only be found in the songs sung by minstrels.

If there was anyone that would stand a chance against a Dragon, it would only be the Magi, a race long gone from this earth.

Their outward appearance indistinguishable from humans, Magi with their magic and physical strength might...but then they may not be enemies with the magical beasts. Needless, they had all died out over a thousand years ago, when the great wars with the humans for control of the world had taken place, so the truth was uncertain.

Leni gave a strained laugh, watching Yuri's expression which seemed to shout 'unbelievable!'.

"I know it's hard to believe. But someday, you too Yuri will come to see that man's strength. The General is different from any other human."

"I see..."

――Of course she knew he was strong, but...

''I can't understand''....Yuri shook her head softly.

No matter what Leni says, in this world there is always someone stronger. She, who had been in Zarmine had seen with her own very eyes those with impossible strength. Still vivid in her memory was the image of the long, silver-haired King.

An uncountable number of criminals lined up at the execution grounds, and King Leygur who stood before them all.

Surely he was using that for his own practice.

Even so, some tens of criminals all sank into a sea of blood, not one remaining...that was what you called a monster.

No matter how strong Rain was, he could never win against him......''That is certain.''

Lost in her thoughts, all of a sudden the sandwich she had been holding vanished.

"Wha...?"

She was dumbstruck for only a moment.

Between Leni and Yuri, a horse's long neck had stuck itself out. Chewing loudly, that horse with beautiful white hair shoved its face into the lunchbox next, taking the remaining sandwiches.

The sound of its leisurely chewing was clearly audible.

"Y, you stupid horse! Chris, right!?"

The horse may not have spoken agreement, but Chris looked sideways at Yuri, seeming to say just that.

…...It was no wonder she would be dumbstruck.

“Sh...!――You know, you really tick me off!”

“Hey, Chris. Like always, you eat anything, don't you. I can't think of you as a horse. You want some of this, too?”

Leni broke off a part of his sandwich and held it out. Christ snapped it up, and all the sandwiches were gone.

"Wait a minute, Captain! Why are you spoiling her like that! First off, why is a horse here instead of being tied up!"

"Eh. W, well you see...the General has ordered that we don't tie Chris up in the stable. That's why she's always walking around wherever she pleases."

"Why'd he make a rule like that!"

"Dunno."

Leni tilted his head sideways. He didn't have any bad intentions, but his face which said 'How should I know,' only served to make upset Yuri even more.

"According to the General, Chris is his companion, and what's more, a Pegasus, so it would be rude to tie her up. But, I wonder if a Pegasus really exists."

"That's not even worth answering!"

Yuri banged on the bench. In response, Leni stretched his muscles, saying,

"S, sorry! That's right, of course, hahaha."

Yuri glared sharply at the captain. Then abruptly, she stood up.

Resting both hands on her hips, she stared at the spoiled horse, eyes glinting.

"Chris! The sin of stealing another's lunch is great! Get it!?"

The horse paid her no heed.

Chris snorted through her nostrils, shifting her gaze. As though deciding there would be no more food for her, she promptly turned her rear to Yuri.

Anybody watching would have marked it as a coincidence, but as Chris turned around, her swishing tail thwacked Yuri's cheek forcefully. With that, Chris trotted off.

"What a crappy horse. Must take after its master."

As Yuri stamped her feet in frustration, Leni spoke quietly.

"Well, I don't think you're at any kind of disadvantage......"

Yuri completely ignored the comment.

At that moment, in the highest part of the castle, Rain was resting on the bed in his room. There was nothing special about the inside of his bedroom, and for the room belonging to the lord of the castle, it was quite modest. the bed was just average, nothing like the great four-posters with an awning the nobles favored so much.

There was a round table in the center of the room, and quite a few bottles of alcohol atop it. Rain had drained them all.

"Jeez, what a day."

Sighing suddenly, he unfurled the letter he had already read several times. Having reached the castle the same time he had returned, it was as if the letter Ralphus sent had been pursuing him.

Still lying on his side, he read the short letter.

"Gah..."

No matter how many times he read it, he still groaned. Ralphus's chivalry was enough to make anyone grow tired of it.

The first half of the letter was alright.

As always he was telling Rain to stop drinking so much, be careful of any epidemics, things a mother would say. It was just like him.

The problem was with the second half.

Incidentally, Rain.

I have no idea how you came to make acquaintance with the princess, but if this battle should end in a loss, her life will be at risk.

Since it seems you two are close, I want you to lend your strength to protect the Princess for me.

One more thing......I have no intention of saying anything about your relationship, but think of your position and age, and don't do anything rash (you know what I mean). Okay?

That's all.

"What do mean 'that's all'?"

Agitated, Rain slammed the letter down on the sideboard.

He was someone who said a bunch of crazy things. According to the words, it seemed he was asking Rain to take care of the Princess, but he hadn't even met her before.

It seems he thinks I'd make a move on the Princess, but no matter how great I am, I can't do something to someone I've never seen before.

First of all, she was the daughter of that stuffy King, so he could imagine what she'd be like.

He wanted to tell Ralphus to give him a break.

Even knowing that he disliked the nobility, let alone royalty! Furthermore, it was the King's daughter! No doubt she would be thick and stuffy, unable to do any housekeeping, with no skills other than nagging and being bossy, a real hag.

There was nothing he knew of in this world that he was afraid to go up against. But even so, Ralphus asked this of him knowing he would do it for him.

"Well, whatever. I'll do something about it when I go to get Michelle."

Rain said, after his grumblings ended.

That lonely, beautiful girl he had met back then floated to the back of his mind.

But right now, he was most worried about Ralphus. After all, right now he was most likely in the midst of fighting.

It was this point which cast a wrench into his calculations. Zarmine seemed to be paying special heed of him, more so that anticipated. According to Yuri, there were an uncountable number of eyes watching him.

If he were to leave his castle, that information would go flying to Zarmine. Then perhaps he may not be able to save Ralphus.

To Rain, whatever happened to King Douglas, he wouldn't feel a thing. Ralphus was the only one he needed to save.

"I'd be haunted with remorse. That's the only reason."

Rain said, trying to convince himself that was the reason.

At the very least, he had a debt he needed to repay. It's not like he had asked him to, but he had helped him escape the King's wrath numerous times.

Even if Rain had saved Ralphus's life once, the debt was still his to be paid.

But Ralphus kept going on about how thankful he was for that. "That time, I can't even begin to describe how much you looked after me."

What a good-natured. guy.

Thanks to that, it puts me through a lot of trouble.

On the other hand, it was that quality which would keep Ralphus from giving up and running away from this old country, Sunkwoll.

In other words, in order to help him, it would mean having to take on and send into retreat, the entire country of Zarmine.

After all, Ralphus was the kind of idiot who would even get needlessly fired up about taking on hundreds of thousands by himself.

"I hope Gunther was able to manage alright..."

Rain ground his teeth at his inability to act. Just maybe, purposefully getting himself put under

house arrest had been a mistake...

No matter how much of a disadvantage it was, maybe he should have gone with that idiotic

King anyway...

"Fina......have I made a mistake...?"

The moment Rain uttered those words softly,

BANG!

With a force that was not to joke about, without so much as a knock first, the door opened. No...it was kicked open.

Turning his head he saw Yuri, both feet out in a stance that had her blocking the doorway.

"Just a minute, there!"

She thrust her pointer-finger in Rain's direction.

"Who's this Fina!?"

"......eh?"

"Don't 'eh?' me!"

Yuri in a blouse and skirt, entered into Rain's room, coming to stand by the foot of his bed. It was hard to tell which was the master.

The next moment, she started speaking in full force.

"In the first place, you really think it's okay for you to act like this? To keep on lying on your bed with all these empty bottles around, it's not stylish at all! It's too undercut! It's because of this you ended up getting put under house arrest! What's more, I'm here to talk to you about your stupid horse..."

"Ahhh! You're so annoying!"

If he hadn't interrupted, this abuse seemed like it would continue for a while.

"I'm in the middle of contemplating on extremely important issues right now! I've no time to play with you! If your going to come to me, make it when there is a matter of utter importance, or when you're wearing lace underwear!"

"What'd you say――don't go to sleep!"

"So noisy."

Ready to fall back onto the sheets, Rain instead lifted his head and got up reluctantly.

He sat on the side of his bed, and looked Yuri, standing aggressively.

"Okay, so what is it. By the way, I knew from your presence, but what were you doing eavesdropping outside someone's room."

"Hmmph. Even though you have nothing to say that would be a problem if overheard. I really put my all into coming here. Oh yeah, and who's this Fina?"

"......Don't be jumping all over the place. Furthermore, I have no idea what you mean."

Rain pointed out he had no energy to spare for this, then, as though thinking of something, smiled devilishly.

"W, what's with that smile...?"

Yuri retreated with an unpleasant expression.

"It's nothing, really. You know, going from your black hair and unique eye color, you're a commoner of Sunkwoll, right?"

"......and if I am?"

"Let me get right to the point. ――Would you switch sides?"

Yuri took a deep breath, blinking her light green eyes. With an unreadable expression, she looked back at Rain. He thought he could detect her pulse.

"You're doing this for a living, even though you don't want to, right? This country is hard on its commoners after all. But if the reward is good enough, there's no reason for you to be on the enemies side, right?"

"That's......I suppose so. It's not like I feel good about it all."

"Right, right? In that case, how does twenty silver coins a month sound?"

"Twenty coins...that would be fifty-thousand taran? Hmmm~, let me hear a little more."

Yuri grandly bent herself forward.

"Alright, then how about twenty-one silver coins."

"You know, you're not good with increments. You're a man, right? Then you should be more flashy!"

Rain grimaced, shaking his head.

"Idiot. The master of a castle has to constantly be careful with his money. ――How does twenty-five sound?"

"What's a guy who chugs expensive liquor saying...! My younger sister...I mean I have to consider my younger brother's tuition!"

"A guy? I don't care. How about I buy your future womanly promise, and we'll do thirty silver! Take it already, you thief!"

"I'm in!"

Yuri clapped her hands, her eyes sparkling.

She drew close to Rain.

"You'll definitely be giving me thirty silver a month, alright?"

"Yeah. But in return, you'd best work hard."

"Sure! Great~! Now I don't have to lie to my little sis...I mean brother, anymore!"

Yuri danced happily. It seems that for their livelihood, she had been keeping the fact she was a spy from her relations.

"Ah, there's just one thing――"

"What is it?"

"If I had refused the offer......what would you have done?"

Yuri cutely tilted her head.

Rain let out an evil sounding laugh.

"I would have informed the country of Zarmine that you had switched sides. Even if that information was false, they still wouldn't use you any more, I'd wager. There's nothing else but to come to this side."

"......contemptible, you are."

Yuri opened her mouth wide as she spoke.

''Guess so...''Rain seemed to say with his chest puffed out wickedly. At that moment...

Near the center of the room light started to flicker, beginning to take on a form. "Magic Vision?" Yuri asked.

Rain didn't get a chance to respond as the light solidified, taking the shape of a man with sharp eyes.

It need not be said, but he was actually very far away.

"......Who's that really unpleasant looking guy that seems to be depressed with life?"

"Later, later. This is an important report."

Rain cut Yuri off sharply.

Judging from the timing, it had to be about Ralphus's rescue.

"Reporting, Lord Rain."

To support his words, Gunther bowed deeply before Rain.

☆――☆――☆

Deep in an inner garden of the Royal Palace, Shelfa was all alone.

Currently, Galfort Castle was wrapped in a lonely silence. Until yesterday it had been bustling with people preparing to run, but now they were all gone, and hardly anyone was left.

To one side of the garden leaning against a tree near a small pond, Shelfa gazed at the water's surface.

It was her favorite spot.

It was always quiet, but today was exceptionally so.

At most there was only the rustling of the trees branches above her head.

Even though it was noon, the sound of people talking and the hustle and bustle of daily life was nowhere to be found.

"This castle has become really empty..."

Shelfa murmured.

She knew the reason. Yesterday, the chief retainers had learned of the defeat through "magic vision."

At first none of them believed it, but as the details became clear, the mood turned to one of despair.

All of the generals who had gone on the campaign, save Ralphus, were dead. Even her father had been betrayed and killed.

A strict order had been given to keep the report quiet, but the rumors had started spreading in the blink of an eye.

After all, it was impossible to seal the lips of man.

According to the rumors, from the prime minister to the chief retainers, they had been saying things like, "Damn that Ganoa!"

To Shelfa, it was contemptible.

Since long before she had always disliked him. Furthermore, it seemed recently whenever their gazes met, that he was looking at her with a dirty look in his eyes, adding fuel to the flames. The lady attendants hadn't been surprised when they heard Ganoa had betrayed them.

He seemed the type do such a thing anyway.

''My Father couldn't see his true character......''

"Father......"

Sighing softly, Shelfa brought up her dead father's face in her mind.

But her memory was fuzzy, and she couldn't clearly remember. After all, her father had seldom tried to meet with her, and when he did, it tended to be about once a year.

On the occasions they did meet, she could only remember the hatred in her father's eyes. She hardly had any memories of them talking.

In all honesty, hearing of his death hadn't made her all that sad. ''I might be a cold person...''Shelfa thought to herself, depressed.

''I want to see Rain......''

Shelfa's heart was filled with that single wish. She was relieved that Rain was still alive for her.

Three years ago, Shelfa had been touched by Rain's kindness, and opened her heart to him.

Since that day Shelfa, who had always been by herself, was finally able to believe that she was no longer alone.

There wasn't a moment of that day she had forgotten.

She closed her eyes softly....and the memory she held so dear began...

☆――☆――☆

An expansive garden to the back of Galfort Castle was one of Shelfa's few 'favorite places.' Changing with the seasons, a large number of flowers colored their flowerbeds, and the limbs of an ancient jura tree strecthed out over the surface of a small pond.

Shelfa's only true joy was to draw pictures here all alone.

There was a ball being held that day, so her private tutor had let her go earlier than usual, and she was spending the time drawing what she liked much longer than usual.

Though it was late summer, still the sun shone brightly causing her eyes to squint as she walked through the garden to take a seat as always at the trunk of the great jura tree.

''I wonder what I should draw today......I've drawn the scenery here so many times already......''

Thinking of drawing a pretty bird, she cast around for one but couldn't see any.

Momentarily at a loss, she finally settled on drawing a person.

Of course, she had no intention of having anyone in the castle be the model. For Shelfa, it was normal to be alone, and it was beyond difficult to have any kind of relationship with a stranger.

Furthermore, there wasn't really anybody she wanted to draw.

The only exception was her mother who had passed away three years ago, but it was painful to draw her so she put it aside.

In return, she decided to draw someone from her imagination. Actually, there was a man who had been appearing in Shelfa's dreams recently.

Bringing him to the forefront of her mind, she began drawing enthusiastically.

More than usual, her writing brush flew across the paper.

''Yes, this is turning out well......strange, it's almost as though my hand were moving''

''naturally......this is the first time...''

After a while of being immersed in drawing, it seemed she heard a person's voice.

Abruptly her hand stopped moving.

It wasn't her imagination.

There was a voice. A singing voice.

Singing of the love between a man and a woman, a man was singing horribly out of tune. Even more, he was approaching where she was.

All of a sudden his singing grew softer. He may have realized someone was close by. Still, he didn't quit singing and continued to grow closer.

If Shelfa had been her usual self, she would most likely have thought about how to hide herself right about now. She really disliked having to face others.

If it was just going to be bad anyway, it was much easier to run away beforehand.

But for some reason, she didn't feel like running this time.

She didn't know the reason.

It may have been that the singer was singing with a truly happy look on his face (though he was tone deaf), or it might have been that the effect of his low voice had mesmerized her. Thinking about it later, Shelfa still couldn't place what it was.

But what was certain, is that she had lost her chance to flee, and the problematic person had appeared from the other side of the flowerbed.

At first glance, Shelfa's sapphire blue eyes grew large.

"Yo!"

Stopping his good-mood singing, the man looked intently at Shelfa.

He wore a black shirt and black pants, even his eyes were black. He was covered in black from head to foot, and was also quite tall.

His face was finely chiseled and looked fearless, matching his sharp eyes. But for some reason in the depth of those eyes, the light of a childish prankster flickered.

She had never met him in person but...amazingly, this man was the spitting image of the drawing she had been making. He was the man she had been seeing in her dreams recently.

"Hmmm, this is quite unexpected. Hey little one, you're quite the beauty you know."

Not knowing what she was thinking, he spoke in a bright, light-hearted manner.

'Little one' was most likely referring to her. It was the first time she had been called such, but strangely wasn't upset by it.

It may just have been because the word 'beauty' was thrown in.

There wasn't an ounce of that reserved feeling in his speech that she usually heard from others, it was a voice straight from the heart. That's why it wasn't upsetting.

"I go by Rain but, what about you?"

"You ask my...name?"

Shelfa had never thought she would be asked for her name, and for a moment was at a loss.

Now that she thought about it, how did this man even manage to get all the way in here?

Nobody without official business with the royal family should be able to get in.

"What's wrong? You can tell me your name, can't you?"

"Y, yes! Uhm, I am She――I mean, Michelle."

It was a name that had sprung up from somewhere in her heart.

For some reason, Shelfa couldn't bring herself to go by her real name. Thinking back, she may have already lost her heart to Rain by this time.

She didn't want to alienate Rain who she had only just met by acknowledging she was of the royal family of Sunkwoll.

Even though he had spoken so kindly to her, she didn't want that to break.

"Hooh, Michelle, huh. Hmm, It has a nice ring to it. It seems if the outside is pretty, the name must be too. Only......that presence I felt a moment ago......well, nevermind."

Rain thought for a moment, before nodding to himself. And as though gaining interest in Shelfa, he removed the scabbard holding his long sword from his waist, and squatted down.

"So, how old? About twelve, am I right? By the way, I'm twenty-two."

"I only just turned thirteen."

"I see, I see. It must be fate that we've met here. Let's get along, right little one?"

"Yes. Uhm...I agree."

"Alright. Then, what are doing in a place like this?"

That what she wanted to ask, but instead she held out the picture she had been drawing. Even when until now, she had never shown anyone a picture of them she had made.

"Eh......this looks just like me. Hehh, at this rate you can eat with your pictures no problem. It's really good."

"What do you mean, 'you can eat with your pictures'...?"

"It means you can make a living. More importantly, have we met somewhere before? I don' think I could forget a face like yours though...?"

"Today is the first time we have met, Rain."

Replied Shelfa, explaining how she came here to draw often, how only today she had decided to draw someone, and how it had turned out to look just like him.

......Because it was embarrassing, she didn't tell him about having already seen him in her dreams.

After listening to Shelfa, Rain tilted his head.

"What a coincidence, that is. It really looks just like me."

"Yes......it's quite a mystery."

"Hmmm."

Rain suddenly looked up at the sky, thinking deeply about something.

After a while, Rain spoke in a very serious tone.....

"Perhaps, this may be destiny."

"Destiny?"

"Yeah, destiny. Des-tin-y. You and I may not have just an ordinary relationship in the future."

"W, what do you mean by not just an ordinary relationship...?"

"In other words, someone you think of fondly, or a lover. Something like that."

He didn't seem to be joking.

Shelfa turned bright red. There was the content of the words, but what was more upsetting for her was the fact that she felt it wouldn't be bad at all...

Even though she had only just met him.

"What's with such a sour look? You're not worried about the gap between us because you're a noble, are you?"

"Eh! H, how did you know I was nobility?"

"You know, you do have blond hair and blue eyes, the symbol of nobility for this country. Especially your eyes which are blue even to the sclera, they really stand out."

"Ah, I see..."

"Okay putting that aside......You don't like that it's me? I guess you think so too, that status is everything. You scorn the commoners, don't you?"

"Not at all! No way......In reality I really dislike the nobility......"

Shelfa turned down her head, looking sad.

It was how she really felt.

She knew how her father only saw her as a tool for his convenience. When she is a little older she would become wife to a prince of some other country, just a tool.

Nothing more. That was the reason she couldn't do as she pleased.

After her mother had died, her father had grown even colder.

"Hey, Michelle."

All of a sudden Rain's hands pressed gently on either side of her face.

"Ah."

"A kid can't make a face like that."

"Sir Rain...?"

"You can leave it at just 'Rain.' What I mean is, stop making such a face. Alright?"

Rain asked softly.

Her cheeks being rubbed by such large hands――

The warmth that spread out from that touch seemed to seep all the way into the depths of her heart.

It was the first time someone had talked to her in such a manner since her mother's death.

Shelfa's eyes brimmed with tears.

Forcing her lips to cease trembling, Shelfa instead asked something she had been wondering about for a while.

"Rain......why are you here?"

"Right. I'm a centurion. In the last battle I did a few things and would you believe it, little one? In return I get invited to a ball. Jeez, if they're going to do all that, they might as well raise my status a little, right? I can't go along with them."

"Oh, so then you slipped out and ended up coming here?"

Shelfa nodded. At the same time, she realized he was a skilled knight.

After all, her father who was so uptight about pure-blooded nobility, had let this commoner who wasn't a noble command a military unit.

The next moment, Rain's hand came to rest atop Shelfa's head.

"And what about you?"

"M, me? I always come here to draw......"

"Hmmm."

Rain scrunched up his face in concentration, looking intently at Shelfa.

Perhaps he had figured out her status...Shelfa thought in pained silence.

She was wrapped in uncertainty......But what Rain pointed out was something entirely different.

"In other words, you're always by yourself?"

"Yes...I like it best when I can be alone."

To her response, Rain put force behind his next words.

"That's no good! Sometimes it may be good to be alone, but not all the time!"

"Is that......so..."

"Of course it is. All right! It's a good thing I'm here today."

Rain stood up in a burst of movement, extending his had to Shelfa.

"Personally, compared to some ball, a candidate for my future wife is much more important. If possible, I would like to have met you ten years from now though..."

Rain smiled brightly. All of a sudden her candidate status had been boosted from that of lover, to wife. At a loss, Shelfa looked up silently at Rain.

"Don't get it? I'm saying let's play together. Even though I look like this, when I was a kid I was called the 'castle of fun.'"

"In other words, you are inviting me?"

"Is there anyone else here? Come on!"

"But I'm......"

Automatically trying to refuse, Shelfa drew in a deep breath without thinking.

''This man, what black, deep eyes he has ......You could almost pass through them. And he looks so gently at me......It's, it's.....deeper even than my late mother's.''

Being gazed at so, it made her feel as though she were melting, just as the snow does under the sun.

"Do I have......your permission?"

Instead of refusing, Shelfa asked in a small voice, "......You're really inviting someone such as myself?" "Sure. You don't like it?"

"Not at all, Sir Rain. I mean, Rain. I put myself in your care."

Shelfa put on a brightly shining smile, one she thought she had forgotten how to make, taking hold of the hand held out to her.

☆――☆――☆

It was hard to believe three years had already passed since then. She could still remember it as though it were only yesterday. This same place, that day.

At noon they ate the bread Rain had brought with him, and he stayed with her until evening.

The games he had introduced to her were those played by small boys, but for Shelfa it was still plenty enjoyable.

Looking at Rain's sunny smile, with only him occasionally gently rubbing her head, there was nothing else she could wish for.

Whenever she would jump, those black eyes always watched over her deeply and intently. When she would fall over from playing, that large, warm hand held out to her.

Shelfa wished this time could continue forever.

But the joyful time didn't last. As the sun sank it became time for Rain to take his leave. "I've got to be getting back soon."

Those words caused Shelfa to stand as still as ice.

From tomorrow she would be alone again......that truth pushed cruelly at her heart. But that wasn't all. Shelfa had come to realize it.

That she had fallen in love with Rain.

To forever be by his side, she wanted to always see his smile. If possible, she wanted him to embrace her warmly.

That's why she made the request.

"Please, take me with you!"

"Now now, Michelle."

"I have no wish to remain here! I don't want to be alone anymore. Rain......I want to leave together with Rain!"

"Even if you say that...You're asking me to leave and go on a journey with a child."

Rain had on a troubled expression.

But, as though his heart was moved as he watched Shelfa, he nodded, and began to think. The fact that she was making a crazy wish, she knew it quite well.

Only, her feelings towards Rain were true, and that wish was truly that.

Shelfa was courting him with pure emotions. To the extent that she was willing to leave everything to follow after him.

"I understand. Then let's do this."

Coming to his decision, Rain stood up, searching his pockets. What he pulled out, was an old silver coin that had been turned into a pendant, with a chain attached.

"Here, I'll give you this."

''???''

From what she could see, a language she couldn't read was engraved on the surface of the coin.

The coin itself was quite old, as its faded color showed.

"What does it say, those letters?"

"Well you see, this is a magical item and on it is written, 'To bring me before that person.' It's a relic from a kingdom that has long, long since been destroyed. A time before the Magi were all eradicated in the Holy Wars. It's true."

"This is......?"

Shelfa looked at the coin admiringly. It wasn't as though magic had completely disappeared, but the current state couldn't even be compared with the that of the past.

It was very rare to come across any weapons imbued with semi-permanent magic, and even if there was one it's price would be astronomical.

"When I was traveling to the north of the continent, I found this in some ancient ruins.......It's true! I only have two but, I'll give this one to you."

Putting great emphasis behind his words, Rain brought his hands around Shelfa's thin neck, and attaching the necklace for her.

Finishing, Rain rested both his hands on her shoulders and peered into her eyes.

"Listen closely, Michelle. Right now there are things I need to do. That's why, I can't take you with me right now."

At that moment Shelfa opened her mouth to speak, but Rain stopped here with his gaze, continuing.

"After five years, just another five years I need you to wait. At that time my mind will be settled――No...at that time my work will be finished, and you will have grown up. That's why, wait until this day five years from now. If you haven't changed your mind by then, I will take you wherever you wish to go."

"Rain......"

Oh, how much she wanted to protest...

If possible, she wanted to tell him five years was impossible.

But she knew what Rain said was right. He had said he had things to do, but it would also be impossible for him to bring along such a small child as herself.

In the end, Shelfa tried hard to keep her expression from wavering.

She had decided to trust in, and wait for Rain. She intended to nod smiling, and she managed to do so.

Though to the greatly more grown up Rain, her actions were transparent.

Smiling, he patted her head.

"Don't make such a sad face, didn't I already tell you?"

Rain said in a soft voice.

"That's why I've given you this coin. It can only be used once, so only if something happens and you can no longer wait any longer, you can use it then. It's easy to use. Grip the coin tightly, and as you think of my face, shout my name as loud as you can. If you do――"

"If I do?"

Shelfa was wrapped in anticipation.

"――The magic will take over, and no matter where I am you will be by my side in an instant. It is completely, totally the truth."

Rain reaffirmed.

Letting out a soft sigh, Shelfa tightly held the coin at her breast.

''If I have this I can see Rain whenever I want. Whenever, wherever.''

"Ahh, Michelle. You seem like you're ready to use it right now, but you should definitely save it for the right time."

At that Rain turned around, and gave his finally warning to Shelfa.

"There's such a thing as convenience for me too. Apart from when I finish the things I need to do, if I'm getting along well with some girl and you come dropping in from above, it would be quite the situation!"

"No....."

Shelfa's heart beat painfully.

Even if she didn't understand the full meaning, the part about 'some girl' was still enough to hurt.

It was proof she had fallen completely for him.

"But I understand, Rain. The reason you gave me this coin, was so it would be my comfort, am I right?"

"As expected, you're very sharp, little one. The trump card should always be saved for last".

Rain laughed contentedly, nodding.

"Since it's you, I believe you can wait. Five years will be over before you know it."

"......Yes."

Just maybe she could wait that long.

As long as she had this coin.

Rain looked at Shelfa holding firmly to the coin, and with a warm smile locked eyes with her.

"Little one. Today, you have really left a deep mark on me. So in return, I will tell you a secret of mine. Are you ready?"

"Yes, of course!"

"Alright. Then this is only for your ears."

Rain's voice lowered.

"Actually, there is nothing in this world that scares me. Do you know why?"

"Is it because of your bravery?"

"Nope. Nothing great like that. Due to something that happened a long time ago, my ability to feel fear itself was burned away. Probably."

At that, Rain swallowed deeply before beginning the story.

"You know I, a long time ago......i, in my home village......"

Something unbelievable happened.

Rain's black eyes began to shake, and in their depths the shadow of what could only be described as fear was plainly visible.

His shaking lips cut off the strange laugh, as the color drained from his face.

For some reason she didn't know, A horrible conflict was waging in the depths of Rain's heart, and fear began to take hold.

That Rain could be so afraid!

The moment she thought such, Shelfa stretched out her hand.

"Please, wait."

Rain's face showed his relief.

Shelfa tightly gripped Rain's hand, and in a firm voice spoke.

"......Rain, you seem to be in such pain, such sadness......so I don't want to hear it now. If you are able to tell me one day――then I will wait for that time."

Rain's cheek shook slightly, as he exhaled, relieved. After leaving his cheek in Shelfa's hand for a moment, He slowly pulled himself away.

"Jeez......You're truly a softy, Michelle. Not good, I feel like I could really fall for you in the future."

Letting go of her hand, Rain stood up.

His mouth had changed into his standard fearless smile.

"I'll be leaving soon, little one. I will definitely keep my promise."

"Those last words were unnecessary. After all, I trust in you, Rain. Today five years from now, I will be waiting here for you."

Forcing herself to smile, Shelfa looked up at Rain.

Giving a broad smile in return, Rain lifted one hand into the air, turning his back to her.

His darkly clad visage did not once turn back, and melted into the growing darkness. Even after he had completely disappeared from her view, Shelfa didn't move from that spot for a long time.

――Rain. One day please tell me what you were about to. I will always be waiting. Always.

☆――☆――☆

A long time had passed since she and Rain had separated.

It had been a long, long three years.

''How many times have I regretted staying...''

Why hadn't she tried harder to leave with him......Furthermore, why had she lied about her name?

Leaning up against the tree, Shelfa looked at the still surface of the lake.

She had lied about her name to keep Rain from disliking her, but now she was regretting her decision. Yet surely Rain would laugh and forgive her the next time they met.

The next time......just when would that be.

The desire to see Rain engulfed her. The need to see his smiling face once again was almost unbearable.

No matter what, it was no longer possible for her to keep waiting.

Galfort Castle was now empty of all she could call friends, and all that awaited the castle was to see the Zarmine army come.

Since the morning, Shelfa hadn't seen any of her servants or attendants.

Most likely they had already fled.

It felt as though she had become all but forgotten. As though it had always been this way, ever since her mother had passed away.

"Rain......"

Pulling out the pendant she wore at her bosom, Shelfa gently stroked its faded surface.

If she only called his name, using the last charge of the ancient magic imbued in the coin, she could go to Rain at any moment.

''This old silver coin has been all that has kept me going ever since I parted with Rain.''

She gazed for a long time at the coin.

If she were to use it right now――

Unconsciously she just about called his name in a loud voice. With only that she could go to his side.

Only――As Shelfa had done ever since receiving it, she again carefully lowered the coin back to her breast.

"If I remember right, Rain told me a trump card should always be saved for last. I will prove faithful."

Shelfa voiced, as though to reassure herself. She slowly broke away from the tree.

Gazing around at the garden, she tried to burn it into her memory so she would never forget this scenery.

The flowerbed where beautiful flowers bloomed, the still, reflective lake and at last the great, light brown tree with its giant branches.

''At long last, the time for action had finally come. I may never return to this place.''

Even so, Shelfa turned her back on the resting grounds. If she could meet Rain again, no matter the sacrifice, she would have no regrets.

"Now if only there was still a horse left in the stables that could carry me."

By horse, it would take two days continuing through day and night without stopping to reach Cortecleas Castle.

She would need to pack clothes that would make movement easy.......with the exception of an outfit for her reunion with Rain.

Returning to her private chambers, she prepared the basics before hurrying out into the corridor.

――It was at that same moment, that a girl of similar age came walking towards her with a vacant expression on her face.

Her black hair was decorated with an alice band. She was a maid who worked in the castle. She walked in a somewhat defeated manner――but the moment she saw Shelfa, that defeated shuffling turned to relief.

"P, Princess......Thank goodness, you're still here." "Liera......? What are you doing at this time?"

It wasn't as though they were particularly close, but Liera was the only one she had been able to talk to normally.

Shelfa had always thought of her as always being more composed than herself, but right now she seemed on the verge of tears.

"I, I've no idea what I should do......All the head maids that gave orders until yesterday seem to have all disappeared. ...Uhm, the rumor about losing the battle, it seems it was true?"

It seemed that even though the rumor had spread, it still hadn't managed to reach all the maids.

Shelfa put on a firm but calm expression before nodding.

"......Yes, it is so."

"――! No way..."

Liera's face lost some of its color.

For this girl who shared the castle for her living quarters, it wasn't easy to accept.

Just then, the sound of running feet from the other side of the hallway could be heard. Running in the castle was practically unheard of――

They exchanged shocked looks...and it was Shelfa who responded first.

She quickly opened an attendants room door that was right before them.

"Hurry, in here!"

Grabbing her hand, Shelfa pulled her inside.

She almost let out a scream of fear, but Shelfa stifled it by hugging her close.

――After a few seconds, the footsteps stopped before Shelfa's private chambers. There was the sound of the door being opened without any kind of reserve. ――Directly after, voices muttering to each other were audible. They were familiar......the voices belonged to some head attendants whose faces she knew.

"Hey, there's no one here!"

"That's not possible......that timid princess, there's no place for her to go alone, right?"

The two girls pressed close together exchanged a look.

Holding onto each other so, Liera's quivering passed on to Shelfa. Trying to comfort her, Shelfa gently patted her back.

In reality, it was she who was frightened. But right now, she was determined.

''No matter what I must get out of here!''

"Well right now...we've got to hurry up and secure her."

"Yeah. When the enemies――I mean Zarmine army gets here, if we don't have her in hand, we're the ones in trouble."

"If you get it, then keep searching!"

The voice faded out as it grew further away.

Separating themselves, Shelfa let out a deep breath.

Her breath had caught once she knew they were searching for her. "What......people!"

Liera's tone sounded harsh.

"They are planning on handing you over, Princess!" "It would seem so."

Shelfa smiled sadly.

"In exchange for that achievement, they must be hoping to receive a decent post with the enemy."

"Princess, doesn't that make your stomach turn?!" Unable to respond, Shelfa could only gaze back at Liera.

"Liera, it would be best if you left here soon too......where is your home village?" "Eh? Uhm, farther south......Ahh! T, this country might end!"

Liera began shaking again.

It had taken a while, but it seemed she had finally grasped the situation.

"If it's south, then that's perfect. I was just about to head that way......If you're alright with it, may I see you some of the way?"

Speaking as calmly as she could, she rested a hand softly on Liera's shoulder.

Her shaking ceased. She stared fixedly at Shelfa in a way she never had before.

Awed, she spoke.

"Princess, you're very calm."

For the first time Shelfa looked down.

She responded in a small voice.

"I won't die until I see Rain again."

"......eh?"

"N, nothing! Instead, we need to hurry up and get away from here...alright?"

Just as Rain had done for her long ago, Shelfa extended her hand.

A little while later, two soldiers guarding the gate saw Princess Shelfa.

Because it was their duty, they made an effort to try and stop Shelfa and the maid riding fast on a horse together. They had been ordered to stop the Princess from leaving at all costs. No matter how they saw it, the one charging towards them was none other than the Princess.

Only...

White riding pants and a simple tunic, as well as a plain cloak...it was the first time in her life Shelfa was wearing such clothes. As the two moved to try and block the road, she yelled out.

"Please move aside!!"

Hit with the force from her voice, the two jumped aside without thinking.

It was only a moment before the horse passed between them.

They followed the bobbing golden hair with their gaze, dumbstruck.

This day, Shelfa had, for the first time ever, decided her own fate, leaving the castle she had been locked in behind her.